Tag Archives: Male/Female

Story contain sex between a man and woman

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 20: Tryouts

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 20: Tryouts

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Male/Teen male/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Orgy, Magic, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 19



When Mark slipped out of bed, he jostled me from my dream. It was a reoccurring dream, where my whore of a mother never left us and we were all living together again, happy. There was always that moment of disappointment when I awoke and realized it had been a dream, my mother had run off to whore around with that musician. Anger was starting to roil in my stomach, so I forced the thoughts of my mother away. Last night had been amazing and I was still feeling good about it to ruin it by wasting energy on her. She didn’t care about me, so why should I waste time thinking about her.

My family had come over for dinner last night, my dad, and my sisters Shannon and Missy, and their boyfriends, George and Damien. After dinner I had made love to both my sisters. It was so beautiful and amazing. I have no idea why we didn’t do this earlier. Missy and I shared a bedroom until I moved away from home last year. So much wasted opportunities, I thought with a sigh.

I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the clock. It was 8 AM. Mark liked to wake up early and go jogging. It was sweet of him to get in shape for me, and whether it was his jogging or pacts made with the Devil, he was looking fitter and fitter everyday. And hotter. His ass was becoming quite delicious. I frowned, he usually goes out jogging at 6 AM. I guess he goes jogging later with his sluts on Saturday. I myself, liked to sleep in, so I snuggled up to Shannon, my older sister, giving her a quick peck on the lips and tried to go back to sleep.

But Missy’s soft snores behind me prevent it. I forgot how much my younger sister could snore. A soft, stuttering noise that would be cute if I wasn’t trying to sleep. I shared a room with my sister for most of my life and found her snoring to be grating since she started at twelve. When I first moved out of the house, last summer, and before I moved in with Mike, I had trouble sleeping. I had actually gotten used to her snores and missed them in some weird bit of loneliness. Apparently, after a year of not hearing her snores, it wasn’t a comfort and back to being an annoyance.

“She’s still snoring, I take it,” sighed Shannon, her hazel eyes blinking open. This close to her face, I could see the flecks of green in her hazel eyes.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Where’s Mark going?” Shannon asked and I answered, “Jogging.” Then I yawned.

“He’s an…interesting guy,” Shannon said. She kissed me on the lips and stroked my cheek. “Don’t you think you’re rushing into this. You only met him a week ago and you’re getting married in what? A month?”

I smiled. How to explain it to Shannon. I thought about that day when Mark walked into the Starbucks where I worked, over and over in my mind. Mark had commanded me to love him near the end, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I loved him the moment he told me how beautiful I was. I had been standing naked and trembling before him, such an innocent creature. Big-titted Vivian on one side and wild, vivacious Cynthia on the other. And Mark told me I was beautiful. I didn’t realize it the night I almost left Mark, after he freed me from his control, but I must have fallen in love with him before he commanded me to. It’s why I still loved him when he freed me, why I stayed with him. And I was glad I stayed. As long as I had Mark, it didn’t matter what we did, who we hurt.

“I fell in love with him the moment we met,” I told her. “My feelings for him run so deep. I’ve never felt that way about anyone. I thought I loved Mike, but I didn’t, not really. I was just used to him. He took my virginity and I convinced myself that I must love him. Why else did I allow Mike to sleep with me? I confused lust and love and when the lust faded, there was just inertia holding us together.”

“Wow,” Shannon whispered.

“So, you think George is going to propose?” I asked. Last night, Mark walked in right when she told me that she thought her boyfriend was going to propose. We never got back to our conversation, we were a little too busy fucking to talk about it.

Shannon gave me a happy smile. “Yes. Last week, we went into a jewelry store. And he was trying to be subtle, but I swear he was trying to find out what style of engagement rings I like.”

I giggled, excited for my sister. I’ve never gotten along this well with my older sister. She used to always treat me like a kid, bossing me around. I guess she finally saw me as a woman last night. This was definitely a delightful outcome of my Pact with the Devil. And I’m glad she was getting on with George. Shannon had dated some scummy guys over the years. One had hit on me at Shannon’s birthday party.

“He’s a great guy,” I told her. “Definately the best boyfriend you’ve ever had.”

Shannon laughed mirthfully. “Yeah, I’ve had some bad boyfriends.”

“Which one left you at the soccer game?”

“Lance,” Shannon answered. “He claimed he forgot about me and went drinking with his buddies. I dumped a pitcher of beer over his head when I found him at that bar. And there was Tyler who I caught fucking some skank over my sink. When I walked in he was like, ‘Hey, babe. Threesome?’ So I grabbed a broom and hit both him and his skank until they left my apartment.”

I snorted with laughter. “You never told me about Tyler.”

“We didn’t date long,” Shannon laughed, then her smile failed. “Do you think I’m a bad girlfriend?”

“Why, because you had an orgy with your two sisters and my fiancee?”

Shannon bit her lip. “Mark said I was a bad girlfriend for not letting George fuck my ass. He’s right, I can see that now. But should I fulfill George’s other fantasies?”

“Well, I think if you two truly love each other and trust each other, you can share your fantasies and experience them together,” I told her. “But, if you’re really not comfortable in doing his fantasies, then don’t.”

“There’s one he really wants,” Shannon confessed. “One that all guys wants.”

I smiled. “A threesome?”

She nodded. “Maybe, if it was with you,” Shannon started to say and I cut her off with a kiss. “I would love that,” I told her.

I crawled out of the bed. Missy was still snoring, sprawled out and taking up half the bed now. Her naked body was half exposed beneath tangled sheets. I grabbed Shannon’s arm and pulled her to her feet. Her breasts, larger than mine, swayed as she stood up, her dusky, little nipples hard as pebbles.

“Now?” Shannon asked in trepidation.

I grinned. “Yeah, Mark and I have a busy day, so we need to do this now or who knows when we can get together.”

I wasn’t sure which guy was shacking up with which slut. Or even in which of our three guest bedrooms we would find them. I opened the first door and blinked in shock. Their was dad, sleeping naked against Fiona. Did he choose the red-head because she looked similar to me and my sisters, or because Fiona’s eyes had the same deep blue as our mother. Dad still hadn’t gotten over that whore even though its been thirteen years since mom abandoned us.

The next bedroom we found Damien, Missy’s teenage boyfriend, pressed up against Desiree. Mark had mentioned last night that Desiree was teaching him how to pleasure a woman. The covers were pulled down and his butt was exposed and it was pretty cute. Missy at least found herself a guy with a cute body even if he had a ridiculous haircut.

Well, third time was the charm, and there was George, snoring on his back with Thamina’s dusky body draped over him. Thamina was our Middle Eastern nurse slut we found at Good Sam Hospital on Monday. After Mark got hit in the back of the head by Korina I insisted he go to the hospital and Thamina was his nurse and we had a lot of fun with her. Giggling, we snuck into the room. I smacked Thamina’s ass to wake her up and pointed to the hallway.

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina sleepily murmured and stumbled out of the room.

George was stirring as we slipped into bed with him on either side. I rubbed up against his body, he was lean and muscular. He obviously spent as much time at the gym as Shannon did. I needed to hit the gym myself. My ass was a little plump. It was okay as far as asses went, but I could stand to lose a few pounds and get it a little tighter.

“Morning, George,” Shannon whispered, then kissed her boyfriend on the lips. I pressed up against his other side and started kissing at his neck, rubbing my breasts against his side.

“Hey, George,” I whispered when he broke the kiss. George went to kiss me and I stopped him. “Mark’s the only man I kiss on the lips.”

“Oh, yeah, sure,” George said. “Are we going to…”

I nodded. “Yep, every man’s dream. You get to fuck sisters.”

“I thought it was twin sisters,” George said and then gasped as Shannon pinch his side.

“Hey, you’re lucky that you’re getting any sisters,” Shannon said. “Keep it up and you’ll just have to watch us together while you sit in the corner all alone.”

“Oh, I am so sorry,” George said in mock apology. “Please, I am honored to have such beautiful sisters pleasure me.”

“You should be,” I told him, rubbing my breasts against his side.

George started playing with my breasts, gently kneading my tit, his fingers brushing my nipple, then he rub my hard nub under his palm. My pussy was starting to moisten as tingles of pleasure spread through my body. I slid up, on my side, and fed my tits to his eager lips. Shannon was kissing her way down his chest and flat stomach. She found his cock, it was about the same size as Marks, maybe not quite as wide. Shannon sucked his cock into her hungry lips and started sucking on the head while her hand jacked off the shaft.

“I got to taste your pussy,” George gasped. “I love how a woman tastes!”

I hadn’t washed out my cunt and I had a load of Mark’s sperm inside me. After watching Vivian and Cynthia’s hot stream last night, Mark had fucked me good and hard while Missy and Shannon ate each other out and then we all collapsed and went to bed. A naughty thrill went through me at the thought of man eating cum out of my cunt so I flipped around and straddled his face and watched Shannon blowing him. Her fiery red hair spread out across his belly, hiding most of the action.

I shuddered in pleasure as George’s tongue licked though my cunt. “Your pussy has a very…salty flavor to it,” George said, delicately.

I giggled wickedly. Shannon looked up and eyes widened. “Mark’s cum is in her.”

“What,” George protested and I sat my full weight on him, smothering him with my cunt.

“Wow, honey, that’s hot, lick her cunt,” Shannon moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about a guy licking cum out of my cunt!”

George could not answer, my pussy was smothering his face. Shannon sucked his cock into her mouth, bobbing up and down. And then I felt his tongue, almost hesitantly, licking at my cunt. Then he seemed to be getting into is.

Shannon released his cock, licking around the head. “Oh, honey, I need your cock inside me,” she moaned, and mounted her boyfriend, placing the tip of his cock just inside her pussy. “When you cum in me, can you lick me clean? I’ll let you fuck my ass!”

I lifted up and George groaned, “Yeah,” as Shannon sank his cock down on her pussy.

I leaned in and started kissing Shannon passionately as we rode her boyfriend. His tongue dug into my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips, and flicking his tongue on my clit. Shannon’s was sucking on my lower lip as she slowly rode her boyfriend. I reached out and cupped one of Shannon’s tits, squeezing her melon and feeling it jiggle as she rode George’s cock.

George was a pretty good cunt eater and his mouth was building the fires of my lust. I could feel Shannon’s passion growing as her kisses became more and more aggressive. She was fucking her boyfriend harder, rising up and down faster. I placed a hand on her waist, feeling how she twisted her hips on the down stroke.

Shannon broke the kiss, and moaned, “Oh George, you’re cock feels so great in my cunt!” She leaned back and started bouncing faster and faster and I watched her breasts rise up and down, bouncing erotically about. Her fiery red hair tossed about her head, like a flaming nimbus. There was a faint, silvery outline about her, just noticeable. If I concentrated, a silver aura would surround her. Last night I cast a spell that would let me see a nun. Apparently, it did more than just that.

I noticed Thamina watching from the doorway, her fingers playing with her pussy. There was a faint, black outline about her. Why was her’s black? George’s tongue on my clit drove that thought out of my mind. His tongue was circling my clit, then flicking it. It felt so wicked and I shut my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure.

“I’m cumming!” gasped Shannon. “Oh, George, I’m cumming. You stud. Hmm, I love your cock. I love you, George!”

I opened my eyes and watched as Shannon slowed her fucking, sweat running down her flushed body. Behind Shannon, I saw Mark, naked, watching us fucking. There was a faint, red outline surrounding Mark. Why red? Was it because I loved him? He grinned at me and blew me a kiss. I smiled happily back at him. He was the best guy. He loved me enough not to be jealous when he sees me with another guy. Just like I love him enough to trust him when he’s with other women.

Shannon leaned in and kissed me, her hands playing with my nipples, rolling my hard nubs between her fingers. And then my orgasm overcame me and I shuddered atop George, gasping into Shannon’s hungry mouth. I rolled off of George, panting happily. I glanced at the doorway and saw that Mark wasn’t there any longer. I wonder what he was up to?

“Your pussy feels amazing, sweetypie,” George moaned. “Go a little faster, I’m so close!”

I stroked Shannon’s thigh, feeling the muscles ripple as she started riding a little faster. George was groaning in pleasure. Shannon leaned over and started kissing George and licking my juices off his face. She was rocking on his body. I sat up on my arm and watched in fascination as George’s cock fucking into her cunt and I reached out and fondled his balls.

“Oh, shit, shit!” George cursed and then I felt him cum, shooting his sperm into my sister’s cunt. “Damn, that was good.”

Shannon giggled. “It was.” And then she pulled off his cock, her cunt dripping a frothy mix of cunt-juices and white cum. “Ready to clean my pussy, honey?”

“And then I get to fuck your ass?”

“Yeah, honey.”

As Shannon straddled his face, lowering her sloppy pussy to his lips, I captured his cock with my lips. His cock was drenched in Shannon’s tangy, sweet juices. His cock was limp, but I could feel some life stirring in the shaft, and sucked harder.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I had a good jog today with my Naked Jogging Club. We added a new member, a coffee-skinned Black woman named Venise that was jogging with her husband, a huge guy named Ernard. Venise was eager to join the club, and once I explained it to Ernard, he was happy enough to continue jogging on his own. Venise was a wild fuck and made a great addition to the club. It was worth selling my soul to make people do what I want.

When I got back, I found Thamina standing in the doorway of one of the guest bedrooms masturbating furiously while she watched the fucking going on inside. I peered in to see Mary and her sister Shannon, fucking George. Mary was sitting on his face and Shannon was riding his cock. I blew Mary a kiss

“Thamina, there’s a list of things I need you to go buy,” I told our Arabic slut. “Down on the table. Grab a couple thousand from the basement and another slut from next door. Take your SUV and get everything on the list and meet us at sparks stadium by 11:30, okay.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, pulling her hands regretfully from cunt.

I was about to go in and join Mary and the others, when I saw Missy coming out of our bedroom, naked. Her hair was wet and her body glistened, lithe with youth. She had small breasts, just budding and slim hips. It looked like she just got out of the shower. Missy jumped when she saw me, and tried to cover her naked body with her hands and flushed crimson, around her fingers, fiery red pubic hair peaked out.

“A little late for that, Missy,” I said. “I’ve already fucked you.”

Her blush deepened. “Sorry, I was going to go and…and…” she worked her jaw, struggling to find the word. “…and surprise Damien.”

“Fuck Damien, you mean?”

“Yes,” she blushed.

I held out my hand. “Come on, let’s find him. I want to watch.”

“Kay,” she muttered.

We found Damien sleeping half on top of Desiree, his white skin contrasting against Desiree’s nut brown. I walked in and shook Desiree awake. Desiree blinked sleepily at me and let me pull her away. Damien snored right on threw, rolling onto his back when Desiree slipped out from beneath him. The kid was a heavy sleeper. Missy slipped into bed with her boyfriend and gently shook him. I pushed Desiree down to the floor and she sucked my cock into her mouth like a good little slut.

Damien woke up, muttering, “Desiree?”

He winced as Missy punched his arm. “No, it’s your girlfriend, dick!”

“Shit, Missy! I can explain!”

Missy placed a finger on his arm. “It’s alright. It’s not cheating with family. And Mark and his…maids are close enough to family.”

“Did you really fuck your sisters last night?” Damien eagerly asked.

“Yes,” Missy said. “Christ, you’re hard already.”

“Well, you’re just so sexy,” Damien said and kissed her on the lips. “And sisters together is just so fucking hot, Missy!”

“Well, if you please me, maybe you can watch us,” Missy said. “And if you do an amazing job, maybe you can join.

Missy let Damien force her down onto her back as he kissed her. His hands gently started playing with budding breasts and large nipples. Missy had the biggest nipples of the three sisters, but the smallest breasts. Damien started kissing her neck and throat and Missy was sighing and making a mewing noise.

Damien started kissing lower and Missy gasped as his mouth sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. “I see Desiree taught you well,” Missy smiled.

“I was an eager student,” Damien grinned and Missy giggled.

Desiree’s mouth felt wonderful as I watched the teenage lovers. She was swirling her tongue around the sensitive head while she cupped my balls, gently playing with them in my sack. Her tongue licked the tip of my cock, playing with the slit, then slurping the cock into her mouth and sucking hard. She bobbed her head, changing the angle so sometimes my cock brushed her throat and other time it rubbed against the inside on her cheek.

Missy purred in pleasure when Damien started kissing her pussy. He put all of Desiree’s lessons to the test and Missy was moaning her appreciation. Her lithe body writhed on the bed, hands gripping the bedsheets as the pleasure bounced through her body. Her head was thrown back and she gasped and panted when Damien slipped a finger up her cunt.

“Oh Damien! I love you!” she moaned. “Please, keep eating me out, you’re going to make me cum! Ohh, it’s so wonderful! I love you, love you, love YOU!” Her body shook and quaked as her orgasm exploded in her teenage womb.

“You tasted great,” Damien said. “Sorry, I never ate you out before.”

“You’re forgiven,” Missy said with a big ol’ smile on her face and pulled Damien up her to kiss him passionately on the mouth. “Roll on your back,” Missy told her boyfriend when she broke the kiss. “I want to show you what Mark taught me.”

Damien groaned in pleasure as Missy sank onto his hard cock and started to ride him just like I taught her last night. She was wiggling her hips, leaning forward and backwards, changing where his cock brushed against her cunt. She found a position that she liked and eagerly started riding him hard. Damien gripped her hips, groaning in pleasures.

“Holy shit, Missy!” he moaned. “That’s so amazing! Wow! Keep doing that!”

“Does it feel great when I do this?” she asked and did a twist with her hip and Damien gasped a yes. “Do you love me, Damien?”

“Yes, yes, I do?” Damien gasped. The girl had a lot to learn. Any guy would tell her he loved her when she was fucking him like that. “Oh, babe, I’m going to cum!”

I flooded Desiree’s sweet mouth as I watched Missy’s ass wiggled back and forth as she rode Damien. Her ass was so cute and slim and I just had to fuck her ass. Last night I had Shannon’s ass. I’ve had Mary’s ass many times. I just needed one more Sullivan girl’s ass.

Missy breath started to quicken. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted. “Umm, cum with me, Damien! Please, cum with me, my love!”

“I can’t wait any longer,” Damien panted. “Here it comes!”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned,cumming as well, writhing atop her lover. “Flood my pussy with your cum! Yes, yes! That feels so amazing!”

I pulled Desiree to her feet and whispered in her ear, “Eat out Missy’s ass, get her ready for my cock.”

“Ohh, yes, Master,” Desiree purred and walked to the bed.

“Missy, Desiree’s going to show you something while I have a little man to man talk with Damien,” I said. “So come over here.”

Damien got out of bed, and blushed, covering his junk with his hands as he walked over to me. He stopped a good foot and half away. On the bed, Desiree was slipping a pillow underneath Missy’s stomach and then spread her pale, slim ass and Missy gasped as Desiree started tonguing her ass. Desiree was kneeling, her shaved cunt on display between her brown thighs. Desiree was wet, fluids running down her leg.

“Damien, do you love Missy?” I asked him.

“Yeah,” he said, nodding, “I thinks so.”

“Damien, you’re going to love her forever with all your heart,” I told him. Last night I promised my future sister-in-law that Damien would be hers forever. “It’s a partnership, remember that.”

“Yay, okay,” Damien nodded and ran his hand through his weird haircut. It was long on top, and shaved on the sides.

On the bed, Desiree was slipping a finger into Missy’s ass. “How good is she at blowjobs?”

“She’s alright,” Damien shrugged. “I mean, there was this one girl that gave good head, but she wouldn’t let me fuck her.”

“We’ll change that,” I said. It turned awkward as we stood there, watching Desiree eat out Missy’s ass. When Desiree got a second finger in her tight ass I told her to stop and had Damien get before her.

“Start by licking the cock,” I told Missy. “Use your tongue and pay attention to the head. It’s the most sensitive part. And stroke his cock with your hands, or cup his balls.”

Missy was following my instructions, licking the head of Damien’s small cock like an ice cream cone while she stroked his shaft with her right hand. She swirled her tongue around the head, then licked up the pre-cum that was leaking from the head of his cock.

“When you suck into your mouth, watch your teeth,” I said as I knelt behind her. She sucked the cock into her mouth and Damien moaned in appreciation. “Now, it’s important you don’t bite down on his cock when I shove my dick up your ass!”

I placed the head of my cock at the puckered entrance of her virgin ass. I pushed slowly forward, feeling the tight ring give away before my cock and then I slipped in and Missy jumped in pain but managed not to bite Damien’s cock. I kept pushing forward, sliding into her tight hole. It felt so amazing on my cock. When my balls rested on her taint, I drew back, just as slow, savoring the pleasure.

“Now, Missy,” I said. “Start bobbing your head as you suck. And don’t be afraid to move the cock around in your mouth. Let him brush up against different parts of your mouth. Like when you were riding him cowgirl style. It’ll feel better for him.”

Her head started bobbing as I started slowly fucking her ass faster and faster as she relaxed and stretched to accommodate me. Damien stroked her head and closed his eyes, moaning as his girlfriend sucked his cock fiercely.

“Shit this is hot,” he moaned. “God, I’m double teaming my own girlfriend!”

“You ever double teamed a girl before?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he moaned, “at a party. A buddy of mine was fooling around with his girlfriend on the couch next to me and then…I was fooling around with them.”

“You never know, Missy might be up for it,” I told him.

“God, that’d be hot,” Damien muttered. “Umm, she’s sucking harder. You like that idea, babe?”

“Yeah,” Missy gasped, and then popped his cock back in her mouth.

“Wow, babe, this feels amazing!”

“You should try her ass,” I told Damien.

“Oh, fuck yeah I am,” Damien groaned. “Here it cums, babe! Swallow my cum! Don’t spit it out like you always do! It’s so much hotter when a girl swallows!”

Missy swallowed his cum and licked her lips proudly. “That was nice,” Missy moaned, and started fucking her ass back to me. “Hmm, I can’t wait to try your dick up my ass, Damien. Mark’s dick feels amazing!”

“Let me just rest, babe,” Damien sighed.

I didn’t last much longer, Missy’s ass was a vice that squeezed the cum out of my cock real quick, flooding her slutty ass with my cream. I pulled out and Desiree was a good little slut and cleaned my cock real nice.

“You kids have fun,” I said. “Mary and I have some things to do.” It was already approaching ten. We had to be down at Sparks Stadium to start getting ready for our bodyguard tryouts. Earlier this week, I had met with all the police organizations in Pierce County and ordered them to send up to three beautiful cops from their organization to be potential recruits for our bodyguards.

I left the teens making out, madly, and went to find Mary. She was still in bed with George and Shannon. Shannon was in the middle of the bed with George on one side and Mary on the other side. Shannon was lying on her stomach, her taut ass leaking cum. George and her were kissing while Mary looked like she was dozing.

I cleared my throat and Mary looked up and smiled, crawled out of bed and waked over to me and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun?” I asked her.

“It was alright,” she said. “My sister hogged his cock, though.”

Shannon broke the kiss with George and grinned insufferably at Mary. “He’s my boyfriend.”

“I let Mark fuck you,” Mary retorted.

“My poor George is worn out,” Shannon said, stroking George’s arm. “He’s not the machine Mark is. What did you do, pop a Viagra last night?”

“Yeah,” I lied. It’s one way to explain how I have such unnatural stamina. People didn’t need to know I sold my soul to the Devil.

“Anyway, Mary and I have things to do today,” I said. “So, please, let yourselves out.”

Mary and I made love in the shower and then cleaned ourselves off. I put on a pair of khaki shorts and a green t-shirt and Mary put on a short, white tennis skirt and a pink halter-top. She tied her hair back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy. We were going to be outside for a few hours, so Mary insisted on wearing sunscreen and slathered the smelly stuff all over me and I enjoyed rubbing it all over her.

Mary’s family were all gathered in the living room to say their final goodbyes. I shook Sean’s hand and George’s hand. Then Shannon and Missy gave me hugs and kisses. Damien just shrugged and wrapped his arm around Missy. The pair clung to each other, sharing quick kisses.

After her family was gone, we rounded up all the sluts, except Korina, who was still recovering from being shot. All of sluts, save Chasity and Noel, were dressed in a variety of casual clothing, shorts, skirts, flowery tops, and flip-flops. Chasity and Noel were dressed in their slutty cop outfits. Thamina and Violet were already gone, out buying the items on the list I gave Thamina, so the rest of the sluts piled into our various vehicles and we drove down to Sparks Stadium, next to Puyallup High School in downtown Puyallup.

Thamina and Violet were already there, unloading Thamina’s white Ford Escape. The sluts started getting things set up. A folding table, chairs and a small pavilion were quickly set up. Lillian set out the forms for the recruits to fill out. It contained important information such as their name, which police department they represented, their measurements, their relationship status (with phone numbers in case I had any marriages to break up), and any children or other dependents.

Desiree was setting up the grill. She had an apron on that said, “Barbeque Bitch.” She was going to be grilling up hotdogs and hamburgers for lunch. Allison was assisting her. The two women were close and I wondered when Desiree was going to propose to her. She had already bought the engagement ring, a cute ring engraved with mermaids. The mermaid arms were the mounting for the diamond.

Cops were already starting to arrive. As instructed, they arrived in uniform with their patrol cars and all their tactical gear. I was getting excited. Soon I would have a loyal cadre of beautiful cops protecting us. We had bought every sexy cop outfit in Pierce County so we would be ready to outfit our new recruits.

By noon, thirty-four female cops had assembled, standing at attention in the grassy field of Sparks Stadium. All were dressed in their uniforms, a mix of blues and browns, representing all the Law Enforcement Agencies of Pierce County. They ranged from as young as nineteen fresh out of the academy to their late twenties. Most were White, but there was a smattering of Black, Latina, and Asians in the group.

I stepped up onto the small step-stool Thamina brought and faced my recruits. “I am Mark Glassner. Besides me stands Mary Sullivan. Whatever we do is legal! Do whatever we tell your or someone who says, ‘I serve Mark Glassner!’ Do you understand!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the woman yelled back.

“Good!” I nodded. “Today, you are trying out to be our bodyguards. Your captains and chiefs know why you are here today! I want all of you to do your best. You all want nothing more than to please Mary and I!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” It was intoxicating, all these women obeying me, ready to do whatever filthy thing I wished. My cock stirred in my shorts.

“Good, strip naked, and apply sunscreen to your bodies,” I ordered. “Help each other out! Then line up at the table. You will be assigned a number. You will be referred to by that number during the assessment!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

The cops started disrobing, folding their clothes up neatly and then they were handed bottles of sunscreen. The sluts, Mary, and I started helping out. None of us could resist rubbing sunscreen on the naked bodies of all these beautiful woman. I walked up to a small breasted, Korean cop and took the bottle from her hand.

“Let me do that,” I told her and she nodded, smiling happily at me.

I squirted the cold, greasy sunscreen into my hand and started rubbing it into her body. I started on the face and she closed her eyes. She had fine features, beautiful features like a porcelain doll. I moved down to her neck and shoulders, her silky arms and then her chest. Her breasts were small, topped with large, dark nipples. I rubbed the sunscreen into her breasts, enjoying the firm feel of her cones. A moan escaped her lips and her eyes were wide with lust.

I moved down, rubbing sunscreen into her flat stomach and boyish hips. I knelt down, eye-level with her black bush that hid her pussy. I rubbed the sunscreen into her toned legs. Starting at the bottom and rubbing up her shapely calves and beautiful thighs. When I reached the top of her leg, I brushed through her silky pussy hair and she gasped as I grazed her wet clit. Then I worked my way up her other leg. Juices were matting her bush and I could smell her tart aroma.

I turned her around, rubbing the sunscreen into her back. My cock was hard and I just decided to pull it out of my shorts. I rubbed lower and found a tribal tramp stamp with a heart worked into the spiky design. I rubbed her firm ass, kneading her cheeks. I spread her open, and saw her brown, wrinkled asshole and shove a finger up inside her.

“Oh, sir, that’s so nasty,” she purred.

“Your turn,” I said, pulling off my shirt.

The sunscreen was cold on her hands, but she skillfully rubbed my chest and stomach, down to my groin. She rubbed it on my legs while my hard cock brushed her face. She playfully licked at my cock as she rubbed my thighs. Then she put some more suncream on her hands and sucked my cock into her mouth. I moaned in pleasure as her hands reached behind me and started rubbing sunscreen onto my ass as she bobbed her head on my mouth.

Nearby, Mary’s halter-top was off and a big-breasted black-haired girl was rubbing sunscreen on her freckled tits while a Black cop was eating out her cunt. The Korean cop released my cock, standing up to put sunscreen on my back.

“Get on your knees,” I barked when she finished.

“Yes, sir!” she saluted.

Her slim ass wiggled as she knelt on the grass before me. I got behind her, spread her ass and plunged into her butthole. “Ohh, does my ass feel good on your cock, sir!” she asked.

Her ass felt like heaven, tight and velvety. “Yeah, slut!” I panted, my balls smacked on her taint as I bottomed out her hot ass.

I watched Mary getting eaten out by the Black cop as I pounded Korean cop’s ass. The big-breasted girl was now sucking on Mary’s freckled tits, her tongue swirling about Mary’s hard, dusky nipples. The other cops were finishing up putting on the sunscreen and were lining up at the table. Lillian, our goth slut, manned the table with teenage Violet’s assistance. Violet was drawing a number on each cop’s right breast and then the same number on their right asscheek with a big, black permanent marker, while Lillian handed out the paperwork.

“Fuck you got a tight ass!” I moaned, feeling my balls tighten. “Here it cums, slut!” Three blasts of cum shot into her bowels and I pulled out and slapped her ass. “Go line up!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet and jogging to join the line.

Mary was breathing heavily, recovering from her orgasm, as her two sluts running off to be the last two people in line. “Have a nice cum?” I asked.

“Any cum’s a good one, I guess,” she shrugged. “But that black chick is not a good cunt eater. I liked the other girls tits, though.”

As recruits filled out their paperwork, people started getting food from Desiree’s grill. I grabbed a burger and Mary was chowing down on a hot dog. She definitely liked her meat, I thought with a smirk. I topped the burger with some onions and ketchup and chowed down, sitting next to Mary.

“We got some good looking sluts to choose from,” I told her.

“Mark, when we’re done, here, I want you to give Jessica an interview,” Mary said. “She’s talked to her producer about doing a piece on our charity.” The charity to was Mary’s idea. We recruited Willow, an OB/GYN, as a sex slave, and Mary thought of using her to setup a free OB/GYN clinic. She wanted to host fundraisers and get influential people under my control. And screen for women to work for us. Mary had the idea to open a brothel. Jessica was our reporter slut, we used her to plants stories in the media and keep us appraised of anything going on.

“Okay,” I said. “If there’s time before our date.” I was taking Mary out to dinner and a movie tonight. We probably would go to a club afterwards, do some dancing if she wanted to. I looked over at her and smiled at a glob of mustard at the corner of her mouth. I bent over and licked her mouth.

“Mustard,” I said when she looked quizzically at me.

After everyone had filled at their forms and eaten, Lillian handed me a list. She had divided the cops into groups of three, with one group of four. The female cops, naked, were all standing at attention. I climbed up onto the step stool to address them once again, my cock half hard. The sun felt great on my skin and I was enjoying the freedom of being naked in public. Mary was standing next to me, topless, but still had on her tennis skirt.

“Recruits, you will be divided into small groups for evaluations. Do whatever your evaluating slut tells you to do. Mary and I shall wander about, doing our own evaluations. So remember, we may be watching at any time!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

Chasity stepped up first, she was dressed in her uniform, a slutty cops outfit with a short skirt, a blue blouse that only buttoned up halfway and left much of her breasts exposed, and a pair of thigh high, black, healed boots. Chasity was a Puyallup Police Officer and would be in command of the bodyguards. “Recruits 01 through 04! Get your whorish asses over here!”

Four white women, two red-heads, a brunette, and a honey-blonde cop raced over to Chasity. Chasity had them stand spread legged with their arms behind their heads and their breasts thrust out and began examining their bodies. She would heft breasts, tweak nipples, and stroke cunts, then write notes down on her clipboard.

“Very nice tits,” she told number 01, hefting the red-head’s round melon. Chasity bent over and sucked the dark nipple into her mouth and 01 moaned softly. “Very, very nice.” Chasity made some notes on her clipboard.

Noel stepped up next. She was also wearing a slutty cop’s outfit identical to Chasity’s. Noel was a Special Agent in the FBI and our informant. “Recruits 05 through 07, follow me!” Two White cops and a dusky skinned, Middle-Eastern cop, followed Noel.

Once all the recruits were assigned their evaluators, Mary and I started moving about. The sluts were given their instructions. First, they were to inspect the recruits bodies, making notes of any imperfections they found. Next, each recruit was to eat their inspector’s cunt. Chasity already had 01, a fiery-red head, kneeling before her, eating her cunt, while the other three recruits stood in the inspect position.

I walked over to Fiona’s group where a Black cop with skin the color of coffee caught my eye. She was small breasted and had pouty lips made to suck cock. Fiona was inspecting 24, a Middle Eastern cop, when I walked up to the black cop, number 25.

“25!” I barked. “Drop down and suck my cock!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she shouted enthusiastically, dropping down and devouring my cock.

25 was a great cocksucker, her tongue swirling about the head of my cock while her hands cupped my balls, playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head. I grabbed her thick, wooly black hair and started fucking her mouth. 25 felt great, and I shoved her mouth down my cock, brushing the back of her throat. She relaxed and deep-throated me, her lips kissing the root of my shaft. It wasn’t long before I was about to cum, so I pulled out and jerked off on her tits.

“24!” I barked at the Middle Eastern cop. “Lick that cum up!”

24 was quite eager to lick up my white cum of the Black girl’s tits and I marked both girls on my clipboard. Fiona was evaluating 23’s cunnilingus skills. 23 was a sandy blonde White cop that was devouring Fiona like a champion. Fiona was writhing on her face, her strawberry-blonde hair tossing back as her head shook in pleasure.

Mary was fingering a red-head in Karen’s group while Karen had a brunette cop going down on her. Karen was a former Nun, one who had caused so much problems on Monday. She was responsible for Korina getting shot and Desiree almost dying. When the demoness Lilith broke her powers, I punished Karen and degraded her until she voluntarily asked to be my sex slave to end the torment. Now, she was a proper slut. Karen didn’t seem as into the cunt eating as Fiona had, maybe the brunette cop wasn’t that good at giving head. Well that was the point of the evaluations, to find the best cops.

I headed over to Violet’s group next. Violet was getting her cunt eaten out by an Asian cop and was lost to the pleasure of her tongue. They only Latina cop, number 29, was in her group and she had some nice sized tits. I had her kneel down and plunged into her cunt. 29 had a velvety cunt, but she just knelt there while I fucked her, not making a sound or moving her hips. I finished in her cunt and 29 was called over to be evaluated by lithe Violet, flushed from her last orgasm.

I enjoyed two more recruits, bleached-blonde 16 and honey-blonde 04. I fucked both their cunts and both were more spirited fucks then 29 had been and I filled their cunts with my cum. Mary had her fun, too. Once I saw her with a dirty blonde eating her cunt and an olive-skinned cop eating her ass, moaning loudly in pleasure of two sluts at eating out her holes.

After all the recruits had eaten their evaluators cunt, we started the aggressiveness test. Each recruit would wrestle each other, the goal was not to pin her opponent, but to molest them. To win, the recruit either had to make her opponent cum, or force her opponent to make herself cum. While we were evaluating the recruits, Lillian had been making up a single elimination tournament bracket. Because there was thirty-four recruits, four recruits had to wrestle in a qualifying rounds.

The matches would be held together, otherwise we would be here all day. Mary and I would be the judges for the qualifying round. I chose to judge 14, an auburn-haired cop with small, conical breasts. She was fighting 22, a black-haired cop with a nice set of melons topped with large, pink nipples. The cops got down into the starting position, 22 in the bottom position with 14 on top, her breast pressing against 22’s back.

“Fight!” I barked and they instantly started grappling.

14 got her fingers up 22’s shaved cunt, fingering her rapidly while 22 struggled beneath her. 22 used her legs to provide torque, jerking out of 14’s grasp. 14’s fingers came out wet from her cunt and 22 was on her, wrestling 14 onto her back. 22 slid her hand down to 14’s fiery bush, pinching her clit while she captured 14’s nipple in her mouth, sucking and nibbling.

14 writhed in 22’s hold, struggling to break it. She somehow hooked her right leg over the arm that was fingering her cunt and used her leg to force the arm away and break the hold. She slithered free and got on 22’s back, forcing 22’s face into the grass as her finger found 22’s asshole and she shoved two fingers up her butt while cooing in 22’s ear.

“Cum for me,” 14 cooed. “You know you want to, you fucking slut! Just come for me and you can get up and go home like that fucking loser cunt you are.”

14’s taunts fired 22 up and she struggled harder and then squirmed out from under 14’s pin. 14 was flipped onto her back, the wind knocked out of her and 22 pushed her advantage, straddling her face and pinning her arms all at the same time. 22 rubbed her wet pussy on 14’s face.

“Suck my slutty cunt, whore!” 22 moaned, rubbing pussy cream all over her face. “Mmmhh, that’s it you nasty whore. Lick my slit. Who’s the fucking loser cunt, now, bitch!”

14 was kicking hard, struggling to get out from underneath 22 as she sat on her face. 22 was moaning, pinching her nipples on her big tits. My cock was rock hard and it was pretty clear that 14 had lost, so I knelt down, lifted up her hips and just fucked my cock into her wet pussy. 14’s tits jiggled as I fucked her and I could see her tongue licking through 22’s cunt.

“Ohh, fuck that’s nasty slut,” 22 moaned. “Hmm, her tongue is digging through my dirty snatch!”

22’s breasts swayed before me and I bent down and captured a pink nipple into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her hard nub on my lips, playing with it on my tongue. 22’s arms wrapped around my head, cradling me to her breast. Her hands stroked my cheek as she moaned in pleasure.

“Yes, yes,” 22 moaned. “Oh god, this is so amazing, eat my snatch you nasty dyke!”

14’s cunt started spasming on my dick as the dirty slut came on my cock. I fucked her cunt harder and harder, balls tightening as her cunt was bringing me close and closer to cumming. I slammed into her, my cock brushing against her cervix, and spilled my seed into her womb. I wondered as I came in her if she was on the pill.

I pulled out of her cunt, my cum running out into her fiery bush. “22, you’ve won. As a reward, you can drink my cum out of her cunt!”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” 22 moaned, and started sixty-nining with 14, cleaning her cunt up with an eager tongue.

At the other match, 31 was pinned beneath 09, getting her cunt furiously fingered. 09 had fiery red hair and and her bushy cunt was matted with her juices as she fingered the raven-haired 31. The recruits not wrestling were pleasuring the sluts. Teenage Violet was sixty-nining with Asian 30. Karen, the former nun, had 04, a big-titted, honey-blonde cop, tonguing her ass. Petite Xiu, an Asian waitress from Seattle, with her big tits, had 18, a Black cop, and 20, a dirty-blonde, sucking at both of her tits and fingering her cunt. Caramel-skinned Jessica had blonde 16 lapping away at her twat.

Mary, who was supposed to be judging the other match, had red-headed recruit number 01 kneeling before her and eating her pussy with gusto while 18, a Black cop, was passionately kissing Mary. 18 had chocolate skin and a plump, Black booty that looked so enticing. I walked behind her, spread her cheeks and plunged my cock up her ass.

“Da fuck!” 18 moaned, breaking her kiss with Mary and then grunted with pain.

Mary pinched her nipple. “A recruit doesn’t complain when Mark fucks her ass! A recruit should be honored that Mark would choose her fat ass over other women!”

“Sorry, mam,” moaned 18. “Thank you for fucking my ass, sir!”

“You’re welcome, slut,” I panted. “You’re ass feels great!”

Mary kissed me over 18’s shoulder, her lips soft and I nibbled on her lower lip. I enjoyed the recruits Black ass as I made out with my fiancee. Every time I plunged into 18, her body pressed up against Mary’s. Mary slipped her tongue into my mouth, exploring my mouth before she broke the kiss and sighed in pleasure, rubbing against 18.

“Is 01 doing a good job licking your pussy?” I asked.

Mary smiled and moaned, “Yes! Umm, the bitch is making me cum!” I watched the pleasure tremble through Mary’s face as she came on 01’s face. “Hmm, I think 01 might be a keeper.”

“Oh, thank you, mam!” 01 cooed, her face sticky with girl-cum.

I fucked 18’s ass harder, her booty jiggling with every stroke. It was almost hypnotic, watching her booty shake. Fuck this was nice. I was going to cum soon and I frantically fucked her ass. “Here it cums, fucking slut!” I moaned as I shot a load of spunk into her

I pulled out and Mary, ever the doting fiancee, grabbed 01’s red hair and forced her to start cleaning my cock, the red-head’s tongue licked skillfully on my cock. While I had been fucking 18’s ass, 09 had fingered 31 to an orgasm and won her match. 09 was licking her fingers clean of 31’s cunt juices, looking quite pleased with herself as 31 panted on the ground, flushed with shame.

With the qualifying matches over, it was time to start the first round. Chasity, Noel, Karen, Xiu, Fiona, Allison, Jessica, and Willow would be judging the first eight matches of round one. Lillian assigned the matches and Mary and I would be walking about, evaluating. Everywhere, naked cops were wrestling, trying to molest each other. The air was filled with grunts and moans and shrieks.

I was pleased to see 22 was dominating 06, one of the Middle Eastern cop. 22 had her pinned and had three fingers up 06’s shaved cunt. Black 26 was making blonde 13 eat her ass out. Sandy-blonde 23 made strawberry-blonde 27 cum as she furiously fingered her cunt and rubbed her clit. To reward 23’s win, I fucked her shaved cunt doggy style and left a nice load in her cunt.

When I finished fucking 23, the other fights had ended. 22 had won her match, I was happy to see. She was an aggressive girl and I was starting to root for her. The second group of eight squared off and started wrestling. Violet, who wasn’t judging, was making 26 eat her ass out. I had corrupted sweet Violet, turned her into a such a slut, and enjoyed watching her make the black cop tongue her ass.

I had 13 tongue my ass. Watching the slut being forced to eat 26’s ass was so hot, I had to feel that tongue on my own asshole. And she didn’t disappoint. 13 was a natural ass-licker. I saw auburn-haired 02, who just lost to 29, and had her kneel down and suck my cock. I watched Violet getting her ass eaten out and enjoyed my two sluts. 13’s tongue felt amazing on my ass as 02 sucked my cock sloppily. Violet was shuddering in orgasm on the black cop’s face and I shot my load into 02’s mouth as 13’s tongue probed my ass.

I enjoyed watching brunette 11 furiously fingering honey-blonde 04. The honey-blonde cop looked like she was about to cum when she somehow broke the pin and flipped about and pushed her pussy into the brunette’s face and moaned as she smeared her cunt all over 11’s face. Blonde 16 was tribbing 10, pinning the brunette beneath her. 08 fingered 19 to an orgasm and Korean 32 forced brunette 12 to lick her cunt until she creamed all over 12’s face.

In the second round, I watched 22 dominated 24, the other Middle Eastern cop, forcing 24 to suck on her big tits while she rubbed her cunt on 24’s dusky stomach. Black 25 was making red-head 01 finger her cunt. While I watched honey-blonde 04 getting her ass fingered by blonde 16, I had brunette 10 sucking on my cock with her greedy lips.

During the quarter finals, I fucked Black 07 in the ass while I watched 22 in the fight of her life against raven-haired 34. Every time one of them would gain the advantage, the other would slip out of the pin. At one time, it seemed like 22 was going to be forced to make 34 cum, as 34 shoved her black furred muff into 22’s face. 34’s D Cup breasts heaved as she writhed under 22. But then, 22 got her hand free and grasped 34’s nipple and pinched it and pulled 34 off her face and pinned her to the ground. 22 snaked a hand down to 34’s cunt and pinched her clit until the Black cop came while I creamed 07’s Black booty.

During the semifinals, red-head 09 jerked my cock, her nice melons brushing against my arm, as I watched coffee-skinned 25 rolling about with Korean 32. 32 was lithe, and kept wiggling out of 25’s pins. I came on the two wrestling women. Some cum splashed on 25’s small breasts and the Black cop grabbed 32 and forced her to lick up my cum while 25 rubbed her cunt on 32’s thigh, orgasming and winning the match.

The finals came down to black-hair 22, with her nice melons, and Black 25, with her A Cups. Everyone was gathered around the final match, cheering their favorite. It was a fierce fight, nipples were twisted, cunts were fingered, ass were licked. It was such an amazing sight to watch. I was enjoyed 20’s ass, pulling on her dirty-blonde hair, as I reamed her asshole hard. 22 got 25 in a leg lock, holding 25’s face into her cunt. 25 struggled, pushing against 22, but her legs were too strong. 22 was moaning as 25 started licking her cunt, her large tits heaving as her orgasm neared.

“Yes, yes, eat my cunt, you fucking dyke!” 22 moaned. “Oh, God, yes, yes!” Her body writhed as her orgasm flooded over her.

I came hard in 20’s ass and pulled out. “22, here’s your reward,” I said, pointing at 20’s ass and my cum running down her crack to her taint.

“Thank you, sir,” 22 happily said, her big melons heaving with exertion.

22 knelt down and spread 20’s ass and happily ate the blonde’s asshole, scooping up my cum with her tongue. My cock was dirty from 20’s ass, so I knelt behind 22, spread her thighs and found her shaved cunt and shoved my cock in, using her pussy to wash my cock clean. Her cunt was tight and wet and felt amazing on my cock.

“Having fun, hun?” Mary asked me.

“Always, Mare.”

She was standing next to me, her tennis skirt staring me in the face, rustling in the gentle breeze blowing across the stadium. I licked my lips. Mary’s wet, juicy pussy was underneath that skirt, and I just had to taste her. I lifted her skirt up, exposing her shaved cunt and the fiery heart of pubic hair above her slit.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Mary as my tongue licked through her slit, tasting her sweet, spicy flavor.

I devoured her cunt as I fucked 22’s pussy. Mary’s moans filled my ears, her fingers running through my hair as her hips writhed on my face. I wrapped my arm around her and started kneading her plump ass, delighting in the fleshy feeling. I fucked 22’s cunt harder and harder and Mary’s breath quickened.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned. “Umm, I’m so close! Yes, yes, suck my clit! Oh fuck, fuck! Here it cums, hun! Umm, my randy stallion! Make me cum! Fuck yes!”

As she came, she flooded my mouth with more of her delicious juices. Her fingers pulled my face into her cunt as her body trembled in pleasure. Then she was kneeling next to me, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately, her eager tongue tasting her juices on my lips. Her perky breasts pressed against my chest, nipples hard as rocks as they rubbed against me.

“Oh, I love you, Mark,” Mary panted when she broke the kiss. Then she slapped my ass. “Fuck the slut good. Hmm, you’re such a randy stallion.”

I fucked 22 hard, my balls slapping against her clit. Mary’s hand reached down and found my balls, cupping them in her hand and gently massaging them. Her lips were wet as she nibbled at my ear and neck. And 22’s cunt was velvety warmth on my cock, every stroke bringing me closer to my shuddering release. Closer and closer, in and out. I groaned and slammed into her and my cum burst from my cock, showering her cunt with fertile little sperm.

The recruits had to stand at attention while Mary, the sluts, and I gathered at the table to discuss who to keep. We only needed twelve. It was difficult. Some were eliminated out of hand: 29 was a bad fuck, Mary didn’t like how 34 ate her pussy.

“12 grimaced when she tasted my pussy,” Allison reported. Jessica nodded, saying, “I tried her out and she made such an unpleasant face as she licked my cunt.”

“I disliked 10,” Karen reported. “She had a limp tongue when she ate me out.”

“I think you should choose 30,” Violet chipped in. “She has an amazing tongue.”

“We are keeping 9,” Mary said forcefully.

“Well, 22 is a given,” I inputted. “I also want to keep 24. That Turkish slut loves cum.”

“I like 33’s tits,” said Mary, “and 23’s. She’s got a nice set.”

“Hmm, and 23’s is a good muffdiver,” purred Fiona.

“She’s a keeper then,” I said.

“07 has some unsightly stretch marks,” Noel reported. “She’s already had three kids.”

“Both 15 and 16 are amazing snatch eaters,” Willow, our doctor slut, put in. “And did you see the pair of breasts on 16. They’re so lovely.”

It took almost an hour, but we made our selections and I addressed the recruits. “We have made our selections. For those not called, you are free to go and never speak about what happened here.” I called out the twelve we selected: two Black cops (18 and 25), the Korean (32) and the Thai (30), the Turkish cop (24), and reaming seven were White (1, 9, 15, 16, 22, 23, and 34). “You twelve are under the command of Chasity. You will obey her as diligently as you obey Mary and myself. Noel is her second-in-command!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the remaining twelve called out.

“You will be known as your numbers from now on,” I bellowed. “You will be spilt into partners. The only persons you will love more than your partner is Mary and myself! The three of you that are married will be getting divorce papers, you will sign them. You have realized that you never loved your husbands. Those with boyfriends, and 18 with your girlfriend, you have realized they were just people you had fun with but now you’ve met your true love, your partner.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

God it was intoxicating playing with people’s lives. We paired them up and assigned them to their crew. Half were in A squad and half in B squad. They were then divided into three shifts, days, evenings, and nights. They would be on active duty every other day. One would guard the entrance to the street, the other would watch the house and patrol the neighborhood. On their off-duty day, they would be on standby. If Mary or I needed to go out, one of the standby cops would accompany us.

Uniforms were handed out. We had plenty and all twelve found a slutty cops uniform that fit them. There was some variation, but they all had the thigh-high boots, short, navy blue skirts, and revealing blouses. The only part of their old uniforms they kept were their badges and their gunbelts.

I had Thamina get Nextels this morning, cell-phones that worked as Push-to-Talk radios, and each bodyguard was assigned one. Mary and I each had our own, as did Chasity and Noel. Another Nextel would be at the house. Lillian had set up the network for us and programed all the phones while the wrestling matches took place. I placed phone calls to all their spouses and boyfriends. Husbands would file for divorce and send the papers to the house and boyfriends wouldn’t cause any problems. The sluts and bodyguards packed up and we headed home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So that’s it?” Mary asked Jessica.

We were sitting in our living room on the couch. Mary had I had showered when we got back from Sparks Stadium, and dressed for our date. Jessica’s cameraman, Freddy, had arrived. He was the same cameraman with Jessica when I met her few days ago while jogging. Jessica is a reporter for KIRO 7 News and had been sent to investigate reports of nude jogging a few days ago. I took the opportunity to make her our slut and keep us appraised of what the media is up to.

“Yeah, Mistress,” Jessica answered. “I’ll edit it together and make your charity seem very, very important. My producer says the story should air Monday night.”

“Good work, Jessica,” I said and kissed her on the lips and groped her breast through her silk blouse.

Jessica flushed darkly and murmured, “Thank you, Master.” Mary bent down and kissed her as well and stroked her face.

Freddy wouldn’t say anything, he was under my order to not speak of anything that goes on with Jessica and us. He just quietly started packing up the gear, his face greasy with sweat. Mary and I left him too it and headed out to my car. I checked my pocket, I had my keys, my wallet, cell phone, and Nextel. 23 and 24 were waiting at a DuPont Police Cruiser. Both were beautiful in their sexy cop outfits, 23’s tits were jiggling as she breathed in her half-open blouse.

“Sir, mam!” 24, the Turkish cop, saluted. “23 and I shall be your security for the evening.”

As Mary walked around the car, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was in her sleeveless, purple blouse trimmed in white, and jean skirt. The skirt was short, mid-thigh, and hugged her sexy ass. The blouse had a scooped out bodice that showed off her freckled breasts.

23 and 24 followed in their patrol cruiser as I drove to the Longston Place Regal theater. At the entrance to the our street, an Eatonville Patrol Car was parked manned by 18. We raced to the theatre, barely making it in time for the five-thirty showing of Man of Steel. The movie just opened, and I had been looking forward to seeing it. Mary was sweet enough to let me choose the movie for our date, with the caveat she would choose the movie next week. 23 and 24 waited outside.

A few simple commands allowed us to skip the concession lines and armed with popcorn and sodas, diet coke for Mary and a cherry coke for myself, we headed into the theater. The theater was full and the trailers were already starting to show. Mary spotted two empty seats in the last row all the way against the wall. It was a small section of seats, only four seats between the right aisle and the theater wall.

We slid past a pimply teen boy, sitting on the aisle, with thick, black-framed glasses holding hands with a freckled-faced girl, sixteen or seventeen. The teen was pretty, with fine cheekbones, and lustrous, black hair plaited in a braid down her back and wearing a red sundress with white flowers. The dress fell to just above her knees, exposing a pair of skinny legs. Mary sat between the wall, and I sat between her and the teen girl.

About an hour into the movie, the popcorn was finished, and Mary started rubbing the legs of my pants. I put my arm around her shoulder and she snuggled up next to me, kissing at my neck. Mary was feeling a little randy, and soon her hand was stroking my crotch. My cock was starting to harden in my pants and I placed my hand on Mary’s bare knee, sliding my hand up, under her jean skirt, up higher until I found her naked pussy, growing damp with moisture as my hand cupped her cunt.

I felt more than heard the metallic rasp as Mary drew down my jeans zipper and her hand slipped in and pulled out my cock, stroking it to full hardness as I fingered her. The teen girl sitting next to me glanced over at the movement and her eyes widened in shock when she saw Mary jerking my cock off.

The girl flushed and looked back at the screen. She kept glancing over at my cock, squirming in her seat as she tried to ignore it. Her hand gripped the chair-arm and I could see her tongue lick nervously across her lips. Mary released my cock, reached over me and grabbed the teen girl’s hand and pulled her to my cock.

Mary’s power was affecting the girl and she licked her lips and slowly started stroking my cock up and down on my cock. Mary placed her hand over the girls and together the they jacked me off. I gritted me teeth, fighting off a groan. The teen’s boyfriend remained oblivious, focused on the movie, as his girlfriend was jerking my cock off. I fingered Mary’s cunt faster, rubbing her clit with the palm of my as I slipped two fingers in and out of her slippery hole.

Mary was kissing at my neck, panting in pleasure as I fingered her. Mary and the teen’s hand maintained a steady stroke, with a firm grip on my cock. Mary’s cunt tightened on my fingers and she gasped in pleasure, almost nibbling my neck as she came. I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and licked her tasty juices of my finger.

“I’m going to cum,” I whispered in her ear.

Mary smiled and bent over, sucking the head of my cock into her mouth. The teen girl, trying to stare straight ahead so her boyfriend didn’t notice what she was doing with my cock, kept right on stroking my dick. My cum flooded my fiancee’s mouth and she skillfully swallowed it down then sat back up, licking her lips.

I put my cock away and the teen girl sat silently, her face flushed and her eyes fixed rootedly at the screen. After a few minutes, Mary stood up. As she passed the teen, she whispered, “Bathroom, one minute.” The teen girl flushed and nodded, shivering in pleasure as Mary’s ass brushed by her face.

“I’m using the restroom,” the girl whispered to her boyfriend.

“Oh, sure Nina,” he absently said.

Nina’s boyfriend was transfixed by the movie, and didn’t realize his girlfriend was gone for almost fifteen minutes. She returned first, a few strands of hair escaping her tight braid, and a faint, tangy smell of pussy filled my nose. Mary returned a minute later and sat down then handed me a pair of blue panties, trimmed in lace.

I brought Nina’s panties to my nose and inhaled her tangy flavor. Then Mary kissed me on the lips and I could taste that same flavor on her mouth. My cock was hard in my pants and I had to experience Nina’s charms as well. I pulled out my cock, then leaned over to Nina’s ear, whispering, “You’re going to climb up on my lap and sit on my cock.”

Flushing, Nina stood up and did exactly that. My power gave her no choice in the matter. Pulling her skirt up and lowered herself to my lap. Her cunt sank slowly down on my cock and I moaned at the pleasure of her embrace. She was still facing forward, and anyone looking back wouldn’t realize that she was sitting on my lap unless they looked hard.

“What the hell,” her boyfriend hissed, finally noticing something was going on with his girlfriend.

“Just be quiet and watch the movie,” I ordered and he fell silent, eyes fixed on the screen.

I had Nina just sit on me, enjoying her velvety cunt twitch on my cock as she shifted her weight every few minutes. It was sweet torture and I found it hard to pay attention to the movie. But that was alright, the movie was proving to be a big disappointment, anyways.

After fifteen minutes of my cock buried up her twat, I came, gritting my teeth as a flooded her cunt. Nina gasped in startlement as she felt my cock flooded her teenage cunt. I stayed hard in her and she started wiggling more and more, her breath quickening. Then she started rocking on my cock. She was getting hornier and hornier, becoming so desperate to cum that she no longer cared she was in a theater full of people. Her cunt felt wetter, squeezing harder on my cock. Soft moans escaped her lips and she grabbed the empty chair before her and started using it for leverage as she rose up and down on my cock.

Nina started going faster and faster as her orgasm neared. Her body shuddered and her cunt spasmed on my cock as her cum rocked through her body and a soft gasped escaped her lips. A few people turned to look back at her and she stopped sat back down on my lap, impaling my cock all the way in her triggering my own orgasm and I flooded her cunt a second time.

“Did you enjoy the movie, hun,” Mary asked with a giggle, holding onto my arm, as we walked out of the theater into the parking lot.

“Well, I enjoyed Nina,” I said and Mary gave me a throaty laugh.

“Where shall we go for dinner?” Mary asked as we got in my Mustang.

“BJs?” I asked.

Mary rubbed my cock through my pants. “I need more than cum to eat, hun.”

“I meant the restaurant,” I said.

“So you don’t want me to suck your cock?” Mary asked with a mischievous grin.

“I always want you to suck my cock,” I told her and smiled as she unzipped my pants. I groaned as her mouth sucked my dick into her warm mouth.

My phone rang through the speakers of my car. The car radio was bluetooth enabled and on the display, the caller ID said my mom was on the phone. “She always calls when you’re sucking me off,” I muttered and hit the call button. “Hey, mom.”

There was silence and then a choking sob echoed through the car speakers.

Frowning, “Mom, what’s wrong.” Mary released my cock and sat up. “Mom?”

“Mark,” a strangled, dead voice said. It was barely recognizable as my mom’s voice. “I…I…”

“What is it, mom?” I asked, panic starting to squeeze my heart.

“You’re father…he’s d…” She took a deep breath. “He’s dead, Mark.”

I blinked. “What, mom?”

Stunned incomprehension rolled through my mind. He’s dead. The bastard’s dead. Why did I feel so strange. So empty. I hated the man most of my life. Once he hurt his back and went on disability, he changed. He started drinking, and then he started hitting. He treated me like garbage, always beating me for bullshit reasons. He used to beat my mom, always for the same stupid bullshit. Dinner wasn’t done, the house wasn’t clean, there was no bear in the fridge. It was the worst when he was drunk, and he was always drunk. So why didn’t I feel happy, elated. Hell, why didn’t I even feel sad. I felt nothing, just emptiness. My father was dead and I didn’t seem to care.

“How did he die?” I heard myself ask. Mary squeezed my hand, sympathy painting her face.

“I shot him.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 21.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 19: The Sullivans

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 19: The Sullivans

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Female, Males/Female, Females/Teen female, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Incest, Anal, Oral, Creampie, Orgy, Magic

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 18



“You got a cute ass,” I said, pinching Mary’s plump ass as she turned the shower on. “Have I ever told you that?”

“All the time,” Mary answered, giving me a fond look. “And I never tire of hearing it.”

My cum was running out of her ass and cunt, white rivulets that ran down her legs and made her look so goddamn fucking sexy. We had just spent the last hour and half making love, in every position we could think of, and I came inside every hole my naughty filly had. I gave her ass a squeeze, enjoying the feel of the flesh of her cheeks.

Mary slapped my hand away. “Didn’t you get enough?” she asked with a pleased smile.

“Never,” I answered, pulling her to me and kissing her on the lips. “How could I ever tire of you, Mare.”

“Stop it,” Mary protested, half-heartily. Sensing weakness, I kissed her again. “My family will be here soon. We got to get ready, Mark.”

Steam started to pour from the shower and Mary slipped out of my grasp and into the shower. Warm water splashed on her perfect, naked body, running down her perky, freckled breasts and flat stomach, and matting the fiery heart of pubic hair above the slit of her pussy. She ducked her head under the water, her auburn hair plastering to her body. I followed her in, pressing up against her back, my hard cock rubbing on her ass and the small of her back, while my hands wrapped around her and found her breasts and her hard nipples.

Mary sighed in pleasure. “We don’t have time, Mark,” she whispered. Her nipples were hard points beneath my fingers.

“You’re just so beautiful,” I whispered, kissing her neck. “How can I resist your perfect body.”

Mary turned in my embrace, lust shining in her eyes. I groaned as she grasped my hard cock, stroking it with her wet hand. Her breasts were pressed against my chest, her nipples hard as rocks. I slid a hand down her wet back and fondled her plump ass.

“I thought we had to get ready?” I asked, enjoying her hand stroking my cock.

“We do,” she whispered, her legs spreading. “My family will be here soon.”

Her hands were guiding my cock to the hot entrance of her pussy. I cold feel her lips brushing my cock’s head and then hole that led deeper inside her. I thrust forward, slowly, enjoying the feel of her cunt’s embrace. “If we need to get ready, I whispered into her ear, “why are you sticking my cock in your delightful pussy?”

“Because, I love when you’re inside me,” Mary gasped, as I bottomed out. “You’re so handsome that I just can’t resist your seduction. So fuck me! Ride your filly!”

Her lips were on me, her tongue in my mouth. I gripped her hips and her legs wrapped around my waist and her arms around my neck, as I pressed her against the shower wall. Then she broke the kiss, moaning passionately in my ear, holding me tight, as I slowly began to thrust my cock in and out of her sweet pussy.

“Tonight, I’m going to make love to both my sisters,” Mary whispered into my ear. “My bitch of an older sister, Shannon, and little Missy. I’m going to eat their pussies and they’re gone to eat mine. And then you can fuck them.” She gripped my cock harder with her cunt. “Imagine it, the Sullivan girls naked and wet and willing in your bed.”

I pictured them. Shannon, a more mature Mary, her body riper. Missy was Mary younger sister, still in high school, just coming into her beauty. All three, together on the bed. Three red-haired beauty’s caressing each other. Who would I have first? The more experienced Shannon, or the youthful and possibly virginal Missy.

“Your the best, Mare,” I panted. “So sweet of you to share your sisters.”

Mary gave a throaty purr. “After you cum in my sister’s naughty cunts, I’m going to eat your tasty cum out of their twats.”

I could picture Mary kneeling before her sister, eating creampie while I took my filly from behind. Her sister would be writhing in pleasure, begging Mary to eat her nasty cunt harder and better. Begging for Mary to give her an orgasm. And when I shot my load in Mary’s tight pussy, the sisters would swap, and Mary’s creampie would get eaten.

“Yes, Mare!” I panted, my balls tightening, “Yes, oh fuck, I can’t wait! Here it comes, Mare. You’ve been a naughty filly!” I groaned as my cum shot inside her.

“Fuck, fuck, cum in me!” she gasped. “Are you that excited?”

“Yeah,” I panted, leaning against her.

“Don’t stop,” Mary urged. “I need to cum! Keep fucking, stud!”

Our flesh slapped together as I started fucking her again. “Are you excited to eat your sister’s cunts?” I whispered in her ear.

“Yes, I can’t wait,” she moaned, fucking her hips back into me. “I’m going…” A knock at the bathroom door interrupted her. “Yes,” Mary angrily shouted.

The bathroom door opened and someone entered. “Sorry, Mistress,” Thamina, our Arabic slut, apologized. Thamina was one of the three sluts that were going to serve us tonight. Desiree, wife of the previous owner of our house, and Fiona, a waitress from Seattle, were the other two. “Your sister, Shannon, and her boyfriend have arrived.”

“Figures,” Mary moaned, bucking her hips on me. “She’s early. Tell her we’re getting ready and will be down soon.”

“Shall I tell them why you are delayed?” Thamina asked with amusement.

“No,” Mary gasped. “And be on your best behavior. Tonight, you’re just regular maids, not fuck maids.”

“Of course, Mistress,” Thamina murmured.

“You will call me Miss Mary in front of my family, slut,” Mary moaned. “Or I’ll paddle your ass until its cherry red and you can’t sit down for a week!” Mary’s cunt gave my cock a squeeze. “Umm, your dusky ass jiggling at every blow, your naughty little cunt getting wetter and wetter! Umm, yes, fuck me harder, Mark!” I obliged, fucking Mary hard, our groins smacking together wetly in the shower. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she screamed her orgasm loudly. “My randy stallion! Oh yes! Oh fucking yes!”

I kept fucking her harder and harder as she moaned her passion. Her cunt kept rippling on my cock as a second orgasm followed the first, not as strong, but she still bucked and writhed against me. Her cunt was milking my cock, hungry for my cum. I felt my balls tightening and I groaned into my filly’s ear and unloaded into her cunt, three blasts of sticky cum.

I was ready first, dressing in a pair of blue jeans and a dark blue pin-striped white-shirt. I was freshly shaved and wearing a musky cologne that Mary had got for me. “Umm, you smell great,” Mary had purred, kissing me on the lips. My hands slid down, squeezing her plump ass. She reached behind and pushed my hands off. “No, you go downstairs and entertain our guests.”

I sighed, adjusted my hard cock in my pants and I left Mary, naked, putting on her makeup in front of the bathroom mirror. I walked down stairs, hearing voices in the living room. Fiona walked by in a her conservative maid outfit, at least conservative compared to the one she usually wore. She was wearing a classic, french maid’s outfit, low cut bodice surrounded by lace, a short skirt with layers of white, frilly petticoats beneath, and fishnet stalkings held up by a garter belt covered her beautiful legs. Her strawberry-blonde hair was pulled back in a pony tail and the small, white maids cap covered her head. In her hands she held a silver platter, three wine glasses and two soda glasses on the tray.

“Master,” she greeted, the flushed, “I mean, Mr. Mark.”

“Don’t let Mary here you slip up,” I warned. “She’s looking to paddle someone.”

“Thanks for the warning, sir,” Fiona smiled and I followed her into the living room where she placed glasses on coasters on the coffee table.

Mary’s family and her sisters’ boyfriends were all sitting, nervous, in the living room. I knew that feeling well, from my job as a door-to-door vacuum-cleaner salesman. Even after years of doing the job, being in a strange house was always a little uncomfortable. Mary’s father stood up, he was a tall man, a little heavy around the middle. His hair was red, streaked with gray and tied back in a ponytail and a bright, red beard peppered with gray covered his lean face. He had green eyes, the same deep shade that Mary had.

“Mark?” he asked, with a question, extending his hand.

“Yeah,” I answered. He had a firm grip. “I’m Mark Glassner and you must be Sean.” I noticed a gold wedding band. “Oh, Mary didn’t tell me you remarried.”

Sean blinked, then looked down at his left hand. “Oh, no. I just…” He sighed. “I’m sure Mary told you about her mother.”

I nodded. Mary had told me all about how her mother had ran off when she was six with a musician. Her mom wanted to have fun, so she abandoned her family to whore around with some indie rock band. Mary’s mom had written a detailed letter to her husband describing all the fun she was having with her boyfriend, and others. She divorced her husband and signed away her custody rights to her children. Mary was still hurt by her mother’s abandonment.

“Sorry,” I said, not sure what else to say to a man who seemed to never have gotten over his whore of wife running out on him.

“It’s fine,” Sean shrugged. “Anyway, this is my oldest, Shannon.” Sean motioned to a fiery red-head in her early twenties. Shannon was taller than Mary, and had her father’s lean face. Other than the red-hair, I wouldn’t have thought Shannon was Mary’s sister at all. She was dressed in tight blue jeans that showed off her firm ass and a lilac, peasant blouse embroidered with small, dark purple flowers down the V neckline.

“I’m so happy to meet you,” Shannon exclaimed and threw her arms around my neck and hugged me. I could feel her breasts pressing against me through her loose blouse. They felt bigger than Mary’s.

Shannon broke the embrace and looked me up and down. “You’re better dressed than Mike,” she said. Mike was the asshole Mary was dating when I met her. He was her high school sweetheart and took advantage of her. Mary feared turning into her mother, of becoming a whore and running off with another man, so she stayed with Mike even after she thought he had cheated on her. One of these days I was going to get around to punishing the guy for how we treated her.

“You better not break her heart, Mark,” Shannon warned with a mother’s fierceness.

“I won’t,” I told her. Her eyes were a beautiful hazel, flecked with green spots, and bored intensely into me. “I love her.”

And then she was all smiles again. “Of course you do.”

The youngest, Missy, stood excitedly behind her sister. Missy looked like a younger version of Mary, the same, heart-shaped, freckled face, but with blue eyes. Her hair was lighter, a strawberry-blonde, gathered in two pigtails. She was gangly, still filling out, and looked to be about fifteen. She squealed happily and through her arms around my neck.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy exclaimed. “I can’t wait for the wedding! I’ve always wanted a big brother!” Then her lips pressed quickly on my cheek and then she squealed again and jumped back.

“I…well…It’s nice to meet you, Missy,” I stammered, thrown off by her enthusiasm. Her body had felt so nice pressed up against me, small breasts and lithe frame of a teenager. My cock was even harder in my pants, knowing I was going to fuck both of these girls tonight. I wanted to do it right now, but I knew Mary wanted a nice, normal dinner with her family, first.

“Well, I’m George, Shannon’s boyfriend,” a man, about my age, said. He had short, black hair, the kind of haircut you see on a business man. He was dressed nicely, gray slacks, buttoned-down white shirt with a gray vest over the shirt. A gray fedora was perched on his head and I almost laughed. He was trying to look smooth and not quite pulling it off. I shook his hand. “You have a great house. Mary never said what you do?”

I smiled. “Poker,” I lied. “I’m a gambler.”

“Not a bank thief?” George asked. Clearly he’s seen news report about me.

Well, I was that, with my power it was child’s play. “No, that was a misunderstanding. You can ask Mary, she was with me when some of those happened. Didn’t stop the FBI from breaking down my door and scaring us, though.”

“Of course,” Sean said. “My Mary wouldn’t be involved with a bank robber.”

God, it was getting hard to hold a straight face. Mary didn’t even object when I told her about robbing a bank, in fact she got wet and excited and we fucked passionately. The last guest, sipping at a soda and sitting quietly on the couch, was a teenage boy. He was fifteen or so, the same age as Missy. He wore a red hoodie and blue jeans, his left ear was pierced and his hair was long and shaved at the sides. I looked questioningly at the youth.

“This is Damien,” Missy said, excitedly. “We’ve been dating forever! Ever since the spring sock hop! He’s the best!” Missy started glassy eyed at the youth, puppy love dripping off her body.

“Hi,” he muttered and shrunk into the couch beneath the stairs of all the adults.

Everyone sat down, the adults grabbed their wine glasses and Missy grabbed the other soda. Shannon and George sitting on the couch next to Damien, Sean sat in a recliner, and Missy perched on the couch arm next to Damien, who’s eyes glanced at her coltish legs and he held his glass over his crotch.

I wasn’t the only one that needed to some relief, I thought with a smile.

“So, poker, that must be exciting,” Sean said. “I just teach High School English.”

“Oh, High School can be pretty exciting,” I said, remembering all the fun I had today at Rogers High School. That was a mistake, I really needed to attend to my hard cock.

Fiona was standing at the far end of the table. Looking so beautiful, so sexy in her maid outfit. God, I couldn’t wait till after dinner, I need to fuck something. I caught her gaze and motioned her to the hallway where the first floor bathroom was.

Thamina walked in. “Is there anything I can get you Ma-Mister Mark?”

“No, I’m going to check on our dinner with Desiree. She’s an amazing cook. Thamina will get you anything you need.” I stood up. “Excuse me.”

“Oh, good, I’m starving,” Shannon admitted. “Only had a salad for lunch. Got to watch my figure,” she giggled, sipping at her wine. I glanced at her figure, and whatever she was doing, it was working.

“How many staff do you have?” Sean asked, eying Thamina. “It seems a little much.”

“Oh, we have enough,” I answered. “Mary wanted tonight to be special. If you’ll excuse me,” I said, desperate to get some relief for my cock.

I disappeared into the dining room and cut through the kitchen. It smelled delicious and Desiree looked curious at me as I walked by. I exited the kitchen entering into another hallway. This hallway led to the stairs and the first floor bathroom. Inside the bathroom, Fiona was waiting, a naughty smile on her face. I closed the door and held a finger to my lips and Fiona’s smile broadened.

I bent her over the sink, flipped up her black maid’s skirt and the ruffled petticoats beneath and exposed her freckled ass and the wet slit of her cunt. Her vulva was flushed with desire and her inner lips protruded from the center of her tight slit. I fished my cock out and sighed in relief as a slid slowly into Fiona’s warm embrace.

I fucked her slowly, with strong, deep strokes, savoring the delicious feel of her pussy on my cock as I reamed her silken walls. Fiona clapped a hand over her mouth to stifle a moan. There was something deeply exciting fucking a woman while a group of people chatters on in the next room. It was getting noisier in the living room as the wine loosened their nerves.

The bathroom door opened and a stunned Missy Sullivan looked on. She gaped, not knowing what to do as I fucked Fiona. Then hurt and anger replaced the surprise, her blue eyes staring daggers at me. She drew in a deep breath, about to scream, and I was about to give her a command when Mary was behind her, clapping a hand over her little sister’s mouth.

“Shhh, Missy, it’s me,” Mary whispered. “I’m going to let go, so don’t scream.”

Missy nodded her head. “Your fiancee’s is…is…with another woman.” Missy’s face flushed scarlet and she tried to look away, but her eyes were rooted to where my cock was pumping in and out of Fiona’s cunt.

“It’s okay, babydoll,” Mary whispered and gently nudged Missy into the bathroom and closed the door. “Mark’s a real man,” Mary continued, whispering in her sister’s ear. They were the same height and Mary wrapped her arms around her sister and pressed against her back. “And a real man takes who he wants when he wants her.”

“But, but,” Missy tried to protest, her thoughts scattered by the situation.

“Go ahead, watch a real man fuck,” Mary purred. “Watch a real man take his pleasure from a naughty little slut who’s going to get her bottom paddled, latter.” Was it fair to paddle Fiona for following my commands when she had no choice. No, but that wasn’t going to stop Mary. She just loved paddling asses and would use any flimsy excuse to do it.

My strokes were getting harder, I always loved having an audience, and Mary’s innocent little sister made quite the inciting audience. Fiona must have thought so, too, because she screamed into her hand as her cunt rippled on my cock. Or maybe she was excited by the thought of getting spanked by Mary.

“He’s big,” Missy said in awe. “He’s bigger than Damien.”

“Damien’s still only fifteen,” Mary said, “He may grow a bit more. Imagine that cock in your pussy, Missy. I bet it would feel better than Damien’s little cock. I bet you’d have a nice cum! You did say you never came with Damien?”

“No,” Missy whispered. “It feels nice, but I never cum.” Missy bit her lip and glanced at me. “You don’t want me…with him?”

“Would you like that?” Mary asked.

“I…I love Damien,” Missy said. “He loves me and I gave him my virginity. We’re going to get married and have a bunch of kids.”

“Of course you are, babydoll,” Mary whispered. “But fucking and love have nothing to do with each other. Mark loves me, yet he’s fucking Fiona. I love Mark, and yet I fucked other people.”

“Really?” Missy asked, eagerly. “Who?”

“Fiona there,” Mary answered.

“You’ve been with a woman?” Missy gasped. “Wow!”

“He’s going to cum, soon” Mary whispered. “See his face, his balls are ready to cum. When a guy gets that look there’s no stopping him.”

I gritted me teeth, their talk sending me over the edge and I dumped my load into Fiona’s cunt. I pulled out and Missy’s eyes were glued to my wet cock and then she saw the white sperm leaking from Fiona’s pussy.

“That’s a real man’s work there, Missy,” Mary said. “Now, don’t go tell anyone about this. It’s our little secret, okay.”

Missy nodded, staring in amazement at Fiona’s pussy. Mary opened the door and gave her a little shove then rounded on me, hands on her hips. Even angry, she looked stunning in her black dress. It was tight, clinging to her curves, and low cut to show off her freckled cleaved. Black stockings covered her shapely legs, held up by a garter belt, the clasps just peaking out from beneath her skirt’s hem.

“You’re supposed to behaving, Mark Glassner,” Mary hissed in anger.

“Sorry, Mare,” I sheepishly said. “I got horny.”

Mary rolled her eyes. “When aren’t you horny, Mark?”

I smiled. “Never,” I retorted with a grin. “You’re gorgeous, Mare. I love that dress on you.” A smile cracked Mary’s face.

“Well, have you got it out of your system, or do I need to worry about you sneaking out during dinner to stick it up some slut’s ass?”

“I’ll be good,” I promised.

Mary smacked Fiona’s ass. “Wipe that cum up and get out there and serve.” And then Mary grabbed me by the arm and dragged me out of the bathroom.

Shannon and Sean were excited to see Mary and Missy had this knowing smirk on her face when Fiona walked out looking a little flustered. But she didn’t say anything. Shannon hugged her sister for a little longer than sisters normally hug, her hands stroking Mary’s back a little more sensuous then you’d expect. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was working on her sisters, especially Shannon.

Dinner was a delicious, multi-course affair. Starting with a delicious potato soup, homemade of course, followed by an almond-topped salad. The main course was lemon and pepper roasted squab stuffed with a delicious, bread stuffing. Creamy mashed potatoes were served on the side, covered in a savory gravy. Wine flowed and soon everyone was laughing and having a good time. Sean was a funny guy, it turned out, loving to tell stories about all the stupidly funny things his students had done over the years.

Damien came out of his shell when when we discovered we both played Call of Duty. “Ghost is going to be whacked!” Damien exclaimed. “Gonna dominate on Xbox Live!” He was a nice kid once he got over his shyness. Missy sat next to him, nodding when Damien would say something, but she kept staring at me, that knowing smile on her face and a flush painting her cheeks red.

Shannon and her boyfriend George talked with Mary. Shannon had her eyes fixed on Mary’s cleavage most of the time and every so often Mary would shiver. Mary leaned over and whispered that her sister was playing footsie with her underneath the table and every so often would get bold enough to rub her foot all the way to Mary’s pussy, brushing her hard clit through the fabric of her panties.

George was oblivious to his girlfriends activities beneath the table. The talk turned to my supposed poker career and I made use of all the World Series of Pokers I had ever watched to bluff my way through the conversation. It was important to Mary that I didn’t exert any unneeded control on her family.

When dessert was served, Mary excused herself to use the restroom and Shannon joined her. When Mary came back, her hair was a little mused and her lipstick smudged. I pulled her to me and kissed her and she whispered, “Shannon kissed me.”

George kissed Shannon when she sat down and plates of chocolate cake and vanilla ice cream were brought out by Desiree herself and everyone praised her cooking. Sean insisted she join us and eat some of her cake, along with Fiona and Thamina.

“I am stuffed,” Shannon said. “That was worth starving myself all day. But I’m going to have to spend an extra half hour at the gym to burn off that cake.”

Another bottle of wine was broached, and somehow, to Mary’s embarrassment, her dad started talking about her security blanket. “Mr. Fuzzydown, was his name,” Sean laughed, “and she carried it everywhere, tucked underneath her arm. When people asked her about it, she would say, ‘This is Mr. Fuzzydown, my butler.’ She had gotten it in her head that a butler protected people.”

“I was four, dad,” Mary blushed. “It was some stupid movie I watched as a kid, I think.”

“She wouldn’t even let her mother or I wash it,” Sean said and Mary and her sisters fell silent. Sean cleared his throat, “Anyway, its getting late and I should be getting Damien home.”

“Oh, its too early to go,” Mary pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his poker career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked, excitedly.

Mary just smiled mysteriously at her little sister and turned to head upstairs. Shannon eagerly followed, probably hopping to continue their kiss, and Missy glanced at me, flushed, and then chased after Mary.

After speaking with Damien’s parents, us guys retired to the living room. “I have a present for you guys,” I said. “Right now, Mary and her sisters are making love and I am about to go and join them.”

All three started at me as if I was speaking a foreign language. “Not funny, man,” George said, some heat to his voice.

“It’s okay for Mary and I to have sex with them,” I calmly told them. “You guy’s don’t mind. And I’m sure your girlfriends won’t mind if you guys get laid tonight, either.”

The sluts, Desiree, Fiona, and Thamina were lurking for my signal and came out, naked. Desiree had nut-brown skin and big breasts that swayed as she walked. Fiona’s breasts were nice sized, smaller than Desiree, and topped with red nipples. A landing strip of fiery hair led down to her pussy. Thamina still wore her headscarf, her dusky breasts were topped with dark nipples and a V of black hair pointed down to her cunt.

“Sean, you’re my future father-in-law, so why don’t you choose first,” I said.

Sean swallowed and glanced at me. “I…I haven’t been with a woman since…” Since his wife left him.

I nodded. “Isn’t it time to change that. Choose one and you’ll have a night to remember.”

“God, they’re so beautiful,” he groaned and chose Fiona.

Fiona’s blue eyes sparkled with lust and she pushed Sean down into the recliner and draped herself across Sean’s lap and started kissing him. Sean sat there rigid, for a moment, and then his arms wrapped around her and he was kissing her back just as passionately.

Damien grabbed Desiree. “Your tits are so big,” he moaned. “Like Mrs. Corra my math teacher.” He, slowly, reached out and squeezed her big tit. “It’s so…soft and yet firm!” he marveled.

“Not so hard,” Desiree winced. “A women needs to be touched, gently.”

“Will you show me?” he asked, eagerly. “How to please a women?”

Sean was to lost in making out with Fiona to catch the implication of that statement. From what I gathered in the bathroom, Missy wasn’t terribly satisfied with Damien’s performance. The boy was eager and Desiree was soon stretched out on the couch talking him through feeling up her breasts.

Thamina went to George, shyly. Thamina always got shy around strangers. Her strict, Muslim upbringing had shamed her from pursuing the desires of her body. George cupped her chin and kissed her gently until she stopped trembling and then he sat her down in the other recliner, spread her dusky thighs and Thamina moaned in appreciation. George, it seemed, didn’t need lessons in how to please a woman.

“Shh,” Fiona hushed my future father-in-law, placing a finger on her lips as her other hand was busy with his pants. “Let me take care of you.”

She rose up and I could see Sean’s penis poking at the waxed lips of her pussy as she guided him into her hole, then she sank down and groaned as he shot his load prematurely. “Sorry,” he gasped. “It’s been so long.”

“You don’t need to apologize,” Fiona said, rising up on his cock, still hard even after cumming. “Now that the first one is out of the way, you’ll last longer.”

“Sheesh,” Sean muttered. “Wow, I had forgotten how amazing this was!”

On the couch, Desiree was teaching Damien how eat a woman’s cunt. “Umm, that’s good. The clitoris is very sensitive, so be gentle with it. Yes, nice, slow rubs. Don’t be afraid to kiss it and suck on it, but watch your…uuhh…your teeth!” she panted, playing with her nipples as Damien eagerly sucked at her pussy.

My cock was hard in my pants and then I realized the flaw in our plan. Mary wanted to make love to both her sisters, alone, at first. She would text me when she was ready for me to join her. In the meantime, I was supposed to make sure her father and her sisters’ boyfriends were distracted. They were. But we only had three sluts stay. I should have had a fourth slut stay so I could have someone to play with.

I considered going next door where the other sluts were at, probably having themselves a fun little girly orgy, when I saw Fiona’s ass as she rode Sean. She had a free hole. And Sean would soon be my father-in-law so we were practically family so why not share a whore with him. I walked over to the chair, my cock bumping into Fiona’s ass.

“Are you…uhh…going to fuck my ass, Master?” Fiona panted, forgetting how to address me in front of company. Well, the cat was out of the bag so what did it matter.

“Yeah, slut,” I told her. “I’m going to ream your sexy ass.”

I slid into her tight ass, extra tight as Sean’s cock filled her cunt. “What…” Sean started to protest and Fiona sealed her lips over his, stifling his objections as she fucked us both, rising and wiggling her hips, finding a rhythm to pleasure the two of us.

Fiona broke her kiss and started panting, “Oh, fuck, your cock feels so good in my ass, Master. And Mr. Sullivan’s feels so good in my pussy! Thank you, Master!”

I started fucking Fiona back, getting into the rhythm and enjoying her sweet ass. Sean was groping her breasts and sucked a red nipple into his mouth. “God, your ass feels amazing, slut!” I growled.

“Hmm, you like my slutty ass, Master!” Fiona cooed. “Are you going to cum in my ass? Are you going to fill my slutty as with your hot cum!”

“Fucking slut,” I groaned, her talk turning me on.

That tightening sensations was beginning in my balls and I fucked Fiona’s ass as hard as I could, shoving her cunt down onto Sean’s cock. My future father-in-law was gasping in pleasure as Fiona’s cunt slammed down on him over and over. I fucked her harder, three more powerful strokes and then I was flooding her ass with my cum.

“Oh man!” Sean moaned. “Oh man! That’s feels so good! It’s been so long!”

“Mm, pour your cum in my hungry cunt,” Fiona purred as I pulled out and sat down on the ottoman. I watched as Fiona’s hips rose and fell, her asshole gaping open and leaking dirty cum. “Oh yes, oh yes, I love cum shooting in my slutty cunt! Yes!” More cum was forced out her ass as Fiona came. And then she slipped off Sean’s lap and dutifully cleaned my dirty cock off while Sean panted in the seat, his eyes closed.

George was fucking Thamina now, leaning over her as the recliner rocked from the force of their fucking. Thamina’s dusky legs were wrapped around his hips, pulling him hard into her cunt. Her headscarf was half hanging off, exposing her beautiful, black hair. The colorful fabric spilled across her breasts, a nipple peaking out from beneath a hem.

“Sorry,” Damien apologized. I looked back to see the teen between Desiree’s legs, cum splattering her stomach.

“It’s okay, most young men are a little trigger happy,” Desiree purred as she stroked his cock. “Mmhh, you feel like you’re ready to go, again.”

“Wow, your wetter than Missy was,” Damien groaned as Desiree guided her cock into her cunt. “Oh man, how are you squeezing my cock with your pussy?”

“Kegals!” Desiree giggled.

“You feel so much better than Missy,” Damien groaned.

“You just got to treat Missy right,” Desiree murmured, “then she’ll be a randy bitch for you. Besides, Master’s going to show Missy how to treat a man. You won’t be disappointed.”

“I won’t?” Damien asked. “How can she compare to you, Desiree?”

“Oh, that’s sweet,” Desiree purred and kissed him, wrapping her legs around his pumping hips.

“I’m serious, I think I love you,” Damien panted.

“No you don’t,” Desiree said, stroking his face. “You just love how my pussy’s making your cock feel right now. That’s lust, not love. Love is more pure, it’s about just wanting to be with them. Enjoying their company. Helping them out. And missing them when they’re gone. Its about trust and intimacy.”

“I thought I had that with Tiffany,” Sean suddenly said, rubbing his face. “God, I still miss her.”

“Tiffany, that’s Mary’s mom?” I asked. Fiona’s cock cleaning had turned into a very pleasant blowjob, her mouth bobbing up and down on my cock.

“Yeah,” Sean sighed. “I don’t know what went wrong. I thought everything was just fine. I mean, we fought, but it was nothing serious. I really thought she loved me and then…then she just changed. It was like she became a different person. Wild and lusty.”

“Sorry,” I said, feeling uncomfortable. “I don’t know what I’d do without Mary.”

“It’s like a part of me was ripped away,” Sean sighed. “Every day it hurts. Thirteen damn long years and I still love her.” He grabbed his wine and downed it. “Fuck, I must be drunk.”

I pushed Fiona off my cock and she took the hint and slid onto Sean’s lap and held him to her breast and he started crying. George and Damien were too lost in their fuckings to notice. Then, Fiona stood up, and led Sean to her bed. Sean trailed after her like a lost boy, head hanging down, just stumbling behind her.

I felt very uncomfortable. Around me Damien was furiously pumping atop of Desiree while sucking at her bit tits, and George was giving it to Thamina hard, their groins slapping together with loud slaps and Thamina was moaning in pleasure. A burning hatred for Mary’s mother filled my heart. Sean was great guy, and Mary and her sisters were great gals, and she just left them from some fucking musicians.

If I ever got my hands on Tiffany I would leave her howling for all the pain she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sneezed as I got out of the cab.

The cab reeked of body odor and some disgusting aftershave. The cabbie, a black Haitian that barely spoke any English, spent the entire drive over to the Pirate’s Rum Bar and Grill jabbering away in Haitian creole on his bluetooth. I was glad to get out of the cab. It was late, after midnight, later than I wanted to be out. I may look eighteen, but inside I felt like my forty-four year old self. We were only here this late because the bouncer that lets in underage girls doesn’t start until midnight.

The bar was a dive but a lot of young people were hanging outside. The rumors of its no card policy after midnight had gotten around and all the young party goers were arriving. The place looked pretty disgusting on the outside and hoped it wasn’t as bad on the inside. I spent too much time in dive bars when I was enslaved by Kurt Bronson, thirteen years ago. Back when I was Tiffany Sullivan, happy wife and mother.

I closed my eyes, fighting off the tears as I thought of Sean. It still hurt to think of Sean and my daughters and all that was stolen from me, but I forced it down. I was on a mission from God. I needed to fuck Antsy, a girl that wasn’t even slightly bi-curious. I already had her half convinced to do a threesome with me and a guy we picked up at a bar. It was the reason we were here. I needed to get Antsy in bed so I could perform the Prayer of Avvah on her and make her a trap for her brother, the Warlock Mark, to fall into.

Antsy got out on the other side of the cab, dressed in a her tightest pants, low-hipped ass hugging jeans that had sparkling hearts on the back pockets, drawing the eye to her youthful curves. Her top was a loose thing, tied around the back of the neck and lower back, the colorful cloth cupped her breasts and swayed and jiggled as she walked. Around her belly was a gold chain that drew her eyes to her exposed stomach. Her jeans were so low cut, her red thong was clearly visible wrapping around her hips and disappearing down the front and back of her pants. The mom in me disapproved of her wearing such slutty clothing, the woman in me just thought how fucking hot she looked and how much I wanted to be those jeans.

“This is so exciting,” Antsy giggled. The girl had come to Miami to party and already had a one night stand last night and was excited to have another.

“Yeah,” I lied. I didn’t feel excited inside. I felt homesick, but I was Sister Theodora Mariam, and I had my mission from God, and come hell or high water, I was going to fuck pretty little Antsy tonight one way or the other.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Oh, its too early to go,” I pouted. “Why don’t you have Mark talk to Damien’s parents, he’ll straighten it out. He’s very persuasive. If his…poker…career ever fails him, he could get into sales and make a killing. Besides, my sisters and I have some lady business to attend to.”

“What?” Missy asked me, excitedly.

I just gave her my most enigmatic smile at walked upstairs. I glanced behind me to see Shannon eagerly following. Shannon had fallen under my powers quiet quickly, from that long hug she gave me, to playing footsie under the table, culminating in us making out for a minute in front of the bathroom. Normally my sister was a complete bitch to me, but my powers gotten her to be quiet friendly. When I reached the top of stairs, I could hear Missy’s excited steps as she raced up the stairs.

“Wait up!” she called.

Shannon looked disappointed. She clearly wanted to continue that kiss in private. I had made a wish with the Devil for all women to desire me. It had different effects on different women, some became quite bold and other just friendly. But any woman would yield to my advances, even my sisters. Or that whore of a mother if she ever showed back up.

Of course, what I would to to her wouldn’t be that pleasant.

I dismissed that thought, I had two sexy sisters to play with and opened the door to my bedroom I shared with Mark. The sluts had made the bed up while we were in the shower, putting on clean sheets. Mark and I had a pleasant afternoon, first we had fucked a pair of virgin teenagers, and then we spent a few, pleasant hours making love. I think Mark was a little jealous of how much time I would spend with my friend Alice when we would meet for our trysts at the Blue Spruce. I was more than happy to prove to Mark that I could spend just as much time making love with him.

But now, I wanted to make love with my sisters. They were both beautiful. Shannon with her flaming red hair, not the drab auburn I got, and those breasts. My were nice a perky, but so were Shannon’s and they were bigger. Mike, my ex, would always stare at them, making me so jealous. Missy was beautiful, as well, skinny and lithe and full of youthful energy. And her hair was a gorgeous, strawberry-blonde.

Shannon didn’t resist when I pulled her in for a kiss, just melted against my body. I could feel her breasts pressing against my own tits. Shannon’s tongue slid into my mouth, wrestling with my own. Her hands roamed my back, sliding down my bare back, to the silky fabric of my dress and then down to cup my ass beneath my short skirt. I returned the favor, squeezing her ass through her skinny jeans. It was firm and perky.

“Oh my gosh!” Missy gasped. “What are you two doing?”

I broke the kiss and reached out, grabbing Missy by the shoulder and pulling her to me. “Just expressing how much we love each other.”

“But…but,” she started to protest, but I silenced her with a kiss.

Missy was frozen, her lips sealed in shock, but then desire overwhelmed her and her lips parted, allowing my tongue inside her mouth. She wore watermelon lip gloss and tasted of chocolate cake. Her slim body pressed against me and I slid a hand up her side to cup her budding breasts beneath the white bodice of her yellow dress.

The dress was held up by thin, shoulder straps, and I slid one off her right shoulder and then off her left shoulder. I broke the kiss and Missy stood stunned, licking her lips and her eyes wide. I tugged at her dress and it slid off her body. She wore a strapless, gray bra beneath her dress and a matching pair of gray, silk panties with a pink bow.

“Isn’t she beautiful?” I whispered and Shannon hugged me from behind and whispered into my ear, “Yes.” Then her tongue was licking my lobe and I shivered in pleasure. I could feel naked skin pressing against my back and hard nipples. I was too busy kissing Missy to notice when Shannon had removed her lilac top and bra.

Missy trembled before me, and I whispered, “Shh, it’s alright babydoll. I’m going to make you feel so good.”

“Okay, Mary,” Missy breathed and jumped as I reached out and fingered her bra cup, slipping a finger underneath the cup to feel her supple flesh beneath. I was delighted to find the bra clasped in the front and deftly undid it, her bra sliding off her arms and shoulder to lie on the floor.

Missy instinctively moved her hands to hide her budding breasts topped with dusky nipples. She was as freckled as mine were, and her nipples were the same dark shade, although they looked slightly bigger than mine. I grabbed her hands and pushed them back down to her sides. Her nipples were hard with desire and her breasts rose as she her breath quickened. Missy licked her lips, staring wide eyed as Shannon kissed the nape of my neck.

“Don’t you want to see our baby sisters pussy?” I asked over my shoulder.

“Ohh, I would love to,” Shannon purred. “C’mon babydoll, lets see how cute it is. I haven’t seen you naked since you were four and you said big girls bathe themselves.”

Missy shook her head. “I’m too embarrassed.”

“You let Damien see your pretty little pussy,” Shannon cooed. “And stick his little cock in it. So don’t be shy. It’s just us girls, now.”

Missy just flushed and looked down.

“Maybe if you saw your sisters pussy that would make you feel better,” Shannon said.

Missy nodded and Shannon pulled the zipper down the back of my dress and what was so tight suddenly loosened and started slipping off my shoulders. I wiggled my shoulders and the dress slid down my body and landed in a pile at my feat. I was naked underneath, save a black garter belt holding my black stockings up.

“Wow,” Missy said in amazement. “You’re not wearing any underwear.”

“What a naughty girl,” purred Shannon and she squeezed my plump ass with one hand.

“And you shaved, all except that cute little heart,” Missy whispered.

“I showed you mine, baby sister,” I said, “Let’s see yours.”

“Fine, but don’t laugh,” she warned. She hooked her hands in her silk panties and pulled them down. Her pussy was adorned with sparse, red hair. “I’m a late bloomer, apparently. I just started growing hair six month’s ago.”

“It’s so beautiful,” I whispered and reached out, sliding a hand down her pubic bone, through her fine hair, and down to her little pearl. I let my finger lightly graze her clit and she shuddered in pleasure, then I slid my finger between her legs, down her wet slid.

“Wow, that feels good,” Missy gasped. “Damien’s always so rough, but this, wow.”

“I bet Damien is getting a lesson in how to please a woman properly,” Mary answered.

“What?” Missy asked, confused. “You don’t mean…”

“Hmm, our maids should be servicing your boyfriends and dad,” I told her.

“What?” Shannon demanded. “George better not be getting serviced.”

I turned, my naked nipple grazing Shannon’s naked breast. “You’re one to get jealous, fooling around with your sister,” I pointed out.

Shannon spluttered, “Th-this is different!”

“Is it, sweet sister?” I asked, reaching out and unbuckling the belt that encircled her waist, undoing the button of her jeans. “Do you want me to stop. Do you want to go downstairs and stop George from getting the same pleasure you’re about to experience.” Her fly rasped down and my hand slipped into her panties. Shannon’s pussy was shaved and wet and my finger slipped insider her.

“No,” she gasped as I fingered her. “I guess, fair is fair.”

Then she kissed me on the lips, her hand gently caressing my breast, rolling my sensitive nipple between gentle fingers. I felt a soft hand at my butt and Missy was pressing up against me, her sparse pubic hair tickling my hip as her hand fondled my butt. Her hard nipples brushed my back and arm and her lips were wet fire as she kissed my neck.

“Fair is fair,” Missy whispered.

I shuddered when Missy’s lips touched my hard nipple, sucking it into her mouth as Shannon played with the other. Missy sucked and licked, playing with the hard nub in her mouth. Shannon’s thigh slipped between my legs and my pussy left smears of juices as I writhed on her. Then Missy released my nipple and yanked down Shannon’s jeans.

“You’re the only one not naked,” she giggled. “Fair is fair!” And then Missy yanked off Shannon’s red, flimsy underwear then gasped, holding up the torn panties. “Sorry,” Missy said, weekly.

“Ohh, I’m going to get you,” Shannon fumed and lunged at Missy, who leaped back, hit the bed and fell backwards onto the mattress.

Shannon was on her and Missy giggled beneath her tickle assault. Mark had to tried to tickle me once and lost. Little did he know the tough opponents I had faced. Shannon, who sometimes seemed impervious to tickling, and Missy with her deft little fingers that could make even Shannon squirm.

My pussy wept juices as I watched my sisters rolling on the bed, their naked bodies flushed with exertion. Missy somehow got on top and was pressing her advantage, her fingers deftly tickling Shannon’s side. Shannon seemed on the verge of yielding beneath Missy’s assault, but it was a feint and Missy rolled off of her, howling in laughter, her face turning strawberry red.

“You…win!” Missy gasped. “I’m…sorry!”

“No you’re not,” Shannon said, continuing to tickle her. “But you’re going…” Shannon’s words were cut out as Missy sat up and through her arms around her neck and kissed her.

Shannon’s attack was stopped dead in her tracks as she melted against Missy. God, it was erotic watching my sisters make out, writhing naked upon each other. I slid my hand down to my wet cunt and started to slowly rub my flushed pussy. I caught glimpses of Shannon’s pussy, lips protruding and swollen with desire, and Missy’s tight, girlish slit surrounded by wispy red hair.

I reached out and pinched Shannon’s toned ass. I need to work out more, I thought as felt how taut her ass is. My ass was a little too plump, although Mark did seem to love it. But Shannon’s ass was amazing. An hour at the gym a day, Shannon said, two hours on Saturday so she could be lazy on Sundays. Shannon ignored her pinch and kept making out with Missy.

So I goosed her harder.

“Ouch!” Shannon gasped, rubbing her ass. “Bitch!”

“You guys seemed to forget about your other sister,” I purred. “Lie back and let me finger you both to wicked orgasms.” I need your cunt juices for a spell, I wanted to say. But, it wouldn’t do to bring that up.

Missy laid out to my right and Shannon to my left. I knelt between them and bent down kissing first Missy’s dusky nipples and then Shannon’s. To my surprise, Shannon’s nipples were smaller than my own, but just as hard and Shannon moaned in appreciation as I sucked her tit. Then I slid my hand down both their stomachs and rubbed both their cunt’s together.

I wanted to tease them, tracing their sexes with my fingers, playing with their pussy lips, and occasionally brushing their hard clits with my finger, almost by accident, and delighting as they shuddered. Their hair fanned out on the bed, Missy’s strawberry-blonde merging into Shannon’s fiery red.

“Please,” Shannon begged, first, “Please, I need more!”

“What do you need?” I asked, coyly.

“Your finger in my cunt!” Shannon panted, writhing her hips as I slowly stroked her pussy.

“And what about you, babydoll?”

“Please, Mary,” she whispered. “I need to…to…”

“Cum?” I asked and she nodded. “Say it!” I hissed. “Let me hear you beg, babydoll!”

“Please stick your finger in my pussy,” Missy sighed. “I need to…to cum. I need to cum so badly! I feel like I’m going to explode inside.”

Both my sisters moaned together as I inserted a single finger inside them. Missy was tighter, of course, and Shannon wetter. So much fluid was leaking out of my older sisters cunt that a stain was forming on the bedspread below her ass. I slowly fucked the one finger into their pussies, then I slipped a second finger in. And a third into Shannon. Missy was so tight, I didn’t want to wear her little pussy out. Let Mark’s cock do that.

Missy came first, when my thumb started rubbing her clit in concentric circles. She bucked on the bed and clapped a hand over her head to scream her orgasm into her hand. Just like she would when I shared a room with her last year. Missy would start masturbating the moment she thought I was asleep and clap her hand over her mouth to muffle her groans. It didn’t work half as well as she thought it did. I was always too embarrassed to talk to her about it, though. I, at least, had the decency to masturbate in the shower or when she wasn’t home.

I brought up my dripping hand up to my eyes and smeared the fluid on my right eye and muttered, “Mowdah.” I felt energy rush into me through my eye as I completed the spell. I would be able to recognize a nun, now, thanks to the spell. Then I licked my fingers, tasting the fresh, spicy flavor of Missy’s cunt.

I fucked my three fingers faster in Shannon’s cunt as Missy panted, and rubbed harder, faster at Shannon’s clit. My fingers made a wet, squelching noise as I fucked them in and out of Shannon’s cunt. With my other hand, I found Shannon’s anus and slipped a finger in lubed with Missy’s cunt juices.

“Oh wow!” Shannon gasped. “I’ve never…ohh…in the ass before.”

“Umm, Mark will love to hear that,” I purred, fucking her cunt and ass with my fingers and rubbing her clit hard. “Are you going to cum for?”

“Yeah!” Missy giggled, rolling on her side and reaching out to play with Shannon’s tit, pinching her dusky nipple between her fingers. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted, over and over, starting out quiet, almost a whisper, and getting louder and louder. “Cum, cum, CUM!”

Shannon bucked, her orgasm seemed triggered by Missy’s chant. Fluid gushed out of her cunt, splashing my hand and soaking the bed spread. My fingers dripping in watery, girl-cum, I wiped her juices across my left eye.

“Mowdah.” I muttered and felt the same energy rush into my left eye.

Shannon gasped for breath and Missy stared shocked at her pussy. “Did you just piss yourself?” Missy asked.

“No, no,” Shannon panted. “Sometimes I squirt, when I’m really excited. It’s just pussy juices.”

I stared at my sisters and noticed something, a faint silver outline surrounding both of them. I concentrated for a second and silver nimbus surrounded my sister. I blinked in surprise. Were they nuns? Fear hammered my heart for a brief second. No, they were my sisters. Then what was I seeing? I wanted to ask Lilith, but I didn’t trust her around my sisters. Or myself around her, to be honest.

I touched my Shannon’s leg and saw threads shoot out in all directions from her. A thick, silver thread connected Shannon to Missy, another thick silver thread led off into the house. A thick red thread seemed to fly at me and a thick, golden thread led off somewhere far away, to the south-east. Other threads, thinner than those four, led off. I tried to touch one, but my hand went right through it.

When I touched Missy, the same thing happened, similar threads connected Missy to Shannon and to me. She had that same, golden thread that Shannon had, disappearing off towards the south-east. Missy grabbed my hand and pulled me to her and I lost my concentration, the nimbus shrinking to back to the faint outline about her.

“You made us cum,” Missy said and kissed me.

“So were going to make you cum,” Shannon said, sliding down my body. “I’ve never eaten a pussy before, but I kinda always wanted to.”

Missy’s tongue was in my mouth as Shannon parted my thighs. I came the moment Shannon’s tongue swiped across my slit. Shannon’s tongue dug into my pussy, drinking my fluids and Missy mouth felt wonderful as she played with my turgid nipple. I was breathing hard, a second orgasm following on the heels of the first and I writhed on the bed as passion overcame me.

Missy and Shannon kissed me everywhere. One would suck at my tits while the other ate my pussy, and then they would switch, kissing across my body. Missy was an eager cuntlapper, and I had my third orgasm as she wiggled her tongue in my cunt, bathing my teenage sister’s face with another flood of sticky fluids.

Then Shannon straddled my face, her wet pussy tasted sweet and tangy as I eagerly ate her. Missy was nursing my clit and sliding two fingers in and out of my pussy with slow, steady rhythm. I devoured Shannon’s pussy and drowned on her copious fluids. She had the thinnest pussy juices I ever tasted, and she drenched my face as I ate her. I could feel her fragrant juices running in rivulets down my cheeks, pooling in my ears, wetting my hair. More ran down my chin and onto my neck and between my breasts.

Missy straddled my face and Shannon went down on my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips as Missy’s tight slit descended to my eager tongue. I devoured her innocent cunt, reveling in the fresh, spicy flavor of her womanhood. Her clit was small, and Missy shuddered atop me as I sucked it into my hungry lips.

After we both came, we cuddled together, all three of us smeared with pussy juices and delighting in the pleasure we gave each other. I reached for my phone, “We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” I texted.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The inside of the Pirate’s Rum was surprisingly clean. Dubstep pounded through the bar and I was dancing with Antsy and a beefy guy named Travis. He was a bodybuilder, his tanned forearms as thick as my thighs. Antsy and I were grinding on his hips to the music. My panties rubbed deliciously on my wet cunt as I writhed on his hip.

“Do you want to get out of here?” I asked him. “Come back to our hotel room?”

“Both of you?” Travis asked. His hand was squeezing my ass, his other hand fondling Antsy tight butt.

“Yeah,” Antsy giggled. Her face was flushed from all the drinks I’d been giving her all night and she was ready to get good and fucked.

“Hell yeah!” Travis exclaimed, a big old shit-eating grin on his face.

Travis got us out of the club and into a cab faster than I thought possible. He was eager to get us back to our motel before we sobered up and he lost his chance at a threesome. Travis sat between us on the cab ride, making out with first Antsy, then me, then back to Antsy. His hands roamed all over our body and the cab driver got quite a show when the tie holding Antsy’s top on somehow came undone and her beautiful, perky tits spilled out.

And then Antsy was on Travis. Her jeans rolled down to her knees as she sat on Travis lap, his cock sinking into her cunt. Her back was to Travis and he grabbed her and had no problem lifting the girl up and down on his cock, her juicy tits bouncing about as she fucked him. I sucked a nipple into my mouth, hungrily nursed at Antsy’s tit. Antsy was too drunk, too overcome with lust, to care that a woman was sucking at her tit.

We reached the hotel room before Travis could cum, and Antsy pulled up her pants and raced to the motel room, her tits exposed and bouncing as she ran. Travis followed, leaving me to pay for the cab, a Cuban who leered at me and barked something rapidly in Spanish, pointing at his cock. I snorted, and walked to my motel room.

Travis and Antsy wasted no time, he was on top of her, fucking her cunt hard and fast. Antsy’s jeans were stuck on her right foot all bunched up. I pulled off my dress and panties and crawled next to them. Antsy was panting like a slut as he fucked her and I kissed her on the lips. She resisted for a moment, and then she gave in, kissing me back.

Travis grunted, “Tight pussy, oh fuck that’s a tight pussy!” His balls were slapping loudly into her ass as he fucked her good and hard. Then his back arced, his ass tensed, and then he was shooting his load into Antsy cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“We’re ready for you, stud! *-),” my phone read.

“Well, have a good night,” I told Damien and George. Damien was lying atop Desiree after cumming in her twice. George was getting his cock sucked by Thamina. Her cunt was messy with both of our cums. “I’m going to go fuck your girlfriends.”

I went upstairs and entered my bedroom. “…George is going to propose,” Shannon was saying when I entered the room.

It was a beautiful sight I beheld when I entered the bedroom. Mary lay in the middle of the bed, Shannon on her left and Missy on her right. All three were beautiful, and all three were flushed with desire. Who to fuck first. Big-titted Shannon or sweet, innocent Missy. I pondered that as I stripped off my clothes. Defiling innocents won out over big tits and I sat down next to Missy.

“You’re going to let me fuck you,” I told her and she nodded, biting her lip in the same cute way Mary did.

Mary laughed. “Told you,” Mary nudged Shannon.

“Men are pigs,” Shannon sighed. She was sitting up on her side, resting on her elbow. “You just lost me twenty bucks, Mark.”

“Did you expect me to let my fiancee lose?” I asked with a smile, stretching out in the bed next to Missy and running a hand across her belly. Missy giggled, nervous.

Shannon gave mock surprise. “You conspired against me!” She pretend to swoon, hand on her forehead, and fell back to the bed. “My own sister played me false.”

Mary flashed me a grin and turned to face Shannon. “Well, there are other ways you can pay,” Mary said, seductively and then bent down to kiss her older sister on the lips.

“It was all a trick to seduce me?” Shannon overacted. “I guess I have no choice but to submit to your vile lusts!”

“So vile!” Mary cackled, kiss down Shannon’s stomach, going lower and lower, her body twisting about. Then she moved her legs, straddling Shannon’s face as Mary dived into her older sister’s pussy. I watched the sisters sixty-nine, moaning in pleasure as they tongued each other’s cunts.

I sucked one of Missy’s nipples into my mouth while my hand gently groped her other, budding breast. Her nipples were a little large than Mary’s and just as sensitive. Missy cooed in delight as I played with the hard nub with my tongue. I kissed over to her other breast, nibbling on her nipple, gently, as my hand slide down her taut stomach and into the sparse patch of downy hair between her legs and the wet hole they guarded.

Missy’s hips rose from the bed as my finger strummed her clit. Then a low gasped escaped her lips as I traced her pussy lips lower until I found the hungry hole between her legs and slipped a finger into her tight cunt. I couldn’t wait to get my cock in her tight little hole. I finger fucked her and watched my fiancee and her sister pleasure each other, rubbing Missy’s hard nipple against my cheek. Shannon had her arms wrapped around Mary’s butt, her finger teasing her asshole.

“Slip it in,” I told Shannon, “she’ll love it.”

Mary gasped and purred as Shannon slipped her finger past Mary’s tight rosebud and started fingering her bowels. “Umm, I love it up the ass. Thanks, hun!”

“I’ll always look out for my filly,” I told her. “I love you.”

“Aww,” she sighed. “Even with your finger up my little sister’s cunt?”

“Even with my dick up her cunt,” I answered, mounting Missy.

Missy’s legs spread willingly for me, her face painted with excitement and nervousness. Her eyes were glued to my hard cock. I knew I was bigger than Damien, but he was only fifteen, and may still grow a bit bigger. I placed the cock at the entrance of her cunt and slowly slid forward.

“Oh, wow!” Missy moaned. “Hmm, that’s big.” Her cunt gave way to my cock, gripping it in velvety tightness, and I kept sliding in until I was all the way in her.

“Your cunt feels nice,” I told her as I slowly fucked. “Tight and silky.”

Missy moaned beneath me. “This feels nicer than with Damien,” she whispered.

“I bet he just stuck it in you,” I told her. “Didn’t get you ready?”

“No,” Missy admitted. “We really didn’t know what we were doing.”

“Well, don’t fret, Desiree is showing him all the way to please a woman,” I told her.

Her cunt tightened and a flash of jealousy crossed her face. “The big-titted slut?” she gasped. “He always drools over big tits.”

“He’s young, he hasn’t learned to appreciate all the different shapes and sizes breasts come in,” I told her. “And yours our quite lovely.”

“But what if he…likes Desiree more than me?” she suddenly asked. God, she was ruining the mood with her blathering about her boyfriend.

“Do you love him?” I asked her, whispering in her ear. My balls were slapping against her ass as I picked up the speed of our fucking.

“Yes,” she answered. “I want to marry him and have his babies and live together in a big house.”

“I can make it so he loves you forever and never leaves you.”

“Really!” she gasped. Her hips were starting to move beneath me and the pitch of her voice was growing higher as the pleasure of our fucking was coursing through her body. “Yes, I would love that!”

“Missy, you love Damien with all your heart forever and ever,” I whispered.

“Oh, yes, I do,” she moaned. “My sweet Damien!” Her cunt was spasming on my cock. “Yes, yes, my Damien!”

I fucked her harder, enjoying her tight cunt milking my cock as she came. Her lips were kissing at my neck, her hips grinding her clit into my pubic bone, striving to reach another sweet orgasm. I grasped a small breast, and squeezed her nipple as I grunted on top of her. Besides me, Mary was moaning her passion into Shannon’s cunt. The bed rocked from the force of my strokes. I was getting so close to my orgasm.

“Here it comes!” I groaned, three more hard slams into her cunt. Her pussy was spasming on my cock again as I bruised her clit with my strokes. And then I exploded into her tight cunt, spilling my seeded into her womb. Christ, I hoped she was on the pill. I’m not sure how Mary would take me knocking up her baby sister.

“Wow,” Missy moaned as I rested on top of her. “I…came twice.”

“Damien’s going to make you cum, next time you’re with him,” I told her. “He was quite the eager student.”

“He’d better,” she giggled, “else I’ll be quite mad at him for cheating on me.”

“What about you cheating on him?” I asked.

Missy glanced at her sisters as they pleasured each other. “Well, we’re all going to be family. So maybe it isn’t cheating, just a new way to express love for each other.”

“They’re really going at it.”

“Yeah,” Missy answered. Shannon and Mary were devouring each other’s cunts like they were dieing of starvation. My cock was hardening again inside Missy’s youthful cunt. “Are you getting hard?” Missy asked.

“Hmm, I am,” I said. “Want to try a different position.”

Missy giggled. “Okay.”

I hugged her and rolled onto my back, lifting her on top of me. “Cowgirl style,” I said. Missy rose up, her budding breasts thrust forward and she timidly started rising up and down. “Good, go a little faster, and try changing your angle.” Missy leaned back a little more. “Feel how my cock’s hitting different spots inside you.”

“Yeah,” Missy said, with a smile.

“You should use this with Damien, it will let you control things a bit better,” I told her. “Make his dick hit the parts of your cunt that feel the best.”

“I will,” Missy panted as she rode me. “I’m going to blow his mind!”

Missy was riding me faster and faster, throwing her head back, her long, strawberry-blonde hair waving wildly as she tossed her head in pleasure. I stroked her belly and then up to her small, apple sized breast. Her small cones were firm, topped with hard nipples that I played with. Her cunt felt amazing as she rode me, sloppy wet from her juices and my first load of cum.

Next to us there was a muffled moan coming from Mary and she writhed on top of her sister. Shannon was cumming a moment later. Mary rolled off her sister and snuggled up against me. Her face was drenched in cunt juices and she kissed me, letting me taste Shannon’s sweet and tangy pussy. When she broke the kiss, Mary asked, “Is my baby sister making your cock feel good.”

“She is, Mare,” I groaned.

“You give him a good ride, babydoll,” Mary ordered.

“Yes, yes, I am!” Missy panted. “Oh wow, I like this position! Jeez, I think, yes, yes, here it comes!” Her tight cunt rippled as she came and she sat down on my cock, breathing deeply.

“You got to keep fucking him,” Shannon said.

“Oh,” Missy gasped, and then started to ride me again.

“Ride him!” Shannon cheered, clapping her hand. “Ride him, cowgirl!” then she whistled.

Missy had a big grin on her race as she bounced fast and hard on me. She raised her arm over her head and pretended she had an imaginary lasso. Mary kissed me a second time, her breasts firm pillows on my chest topped by her hard nipples. My left hand reached out and I cupped a breast. Mary shifted to give me better access, and I played with her nipple. I moaned into Mary’s sweet lips as I flooded her sister’s cunt.

“I want you to fuck Shannon’s ass,” Mary whispered into my ear. Then she set up and pulled Missy off of me and laid her out on the bed. Mary spread her legs, her young cunt gaping open and leaking white cum. Mary bent down and just licked a big gob of cum that had ran down to her ass. Mary then dove into Missy’s sloppy cunt, cleaning her out.

I crawled over both Missy and Mary and onto Shannon. “You going to fuck me, future brother?” Shannon asked with a mischievous grin on her face.

“In the ass,” I told her and rolled her roughly over.

“I’ve never been fucked in the ass,” she said, her confidence vanishing. “George…he always wants to.”

“Do you love him?”

“Yeah, he’s great,” Shannon answered. “And sweet and makes me happy.”

“Then why won’t you make him happy?” I asked, spreading her ass cheeks.

“I…I’m afraid,” she answered, biting her lip. “It’ll hurt.”

“Maybe with me,” I told her. “I’ll break you in for him.”

Shannon gasped in pain and I saw Mary looking up from between Missy’s thigh, a smug look on her face. I remember Mary always complaining about how Shannon bullied her when they were kids. I smiled at Mary and fucked into Shannon’s tight ass hard and drew back and slammed my cock all the way into her bowels.

Shannon grew to enjoy the ass fucking, by the end, and was begging me to cum up her ass. By the time I did, she had already cum once and was working her way to her second orgasm. Her ass was tight and hot and gave me such pleasure as I creamed it. Shannon came a second time as little Missy ate my cum out of her ass while Mary and I watched, cuddling on the bed.

“I think the dinner was a great success,” I told her.

She smiled and kissed me. “I can’t wait for Sunday night, and dinner with your mom,” Mary answered with a naughty smile.

I laughed and heard a my phone chirp. I got up, found my pants and pulled out my phone. “Finally ready to start streaming, hope you can watch *-).” It was from Vivian, the first girl I ever fucked.

When I made my Pact with the Devil, I tried out my powers at a Starbucks. I fucked Vivian, a customer, and both baristas: Cynthia and Mary. I fell in love with Mary and thought Vivian and Cynthia were so cute together, that I ordered them to fall in love and stream their lovemaking. And then forgot all about them.

“Its from Vivian,” I told Mary. “She and Cynthia are about to start streaming.”

“Ohh, let’s watch,” Mary said, excitedly.

I texted back, “Cool, Mare and I and a few others going to watch! *-)” Then, I grabbed my laptop and typed in the link. It was too a streaming site called nasty-girls-live.com. Then I grabbed an HDMI cable and connected my laptop to the TV in the bedroom.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Travis shot his load into Antsy’s pussy and collapsed on her. Antsy was still wiggling her hips, close to cumming when a loud snore erupted from Travis.

“The asshole passed out,” Antsy moaned. “Help, he’s crushing me!”

I pushed hard and, with some effort, rolled the beef cake off of Antsy. I fell across her in the process, our breasts rubbing together. Antsy stared up at me, her breath quickening, her tongue running pink across her red lips. Electricity ran between us, a force pulling us together, and I bent down and captured her lips in a kiss.

Antsy kissed me back, her tongue slipping into my mouth and we fenced. Her arm wrapped around me, stroking my back as I rubbed my hand up and down her side from hip to breast, her skin silky fire beneath me. I slid my hand across her stomach, and down to her shaved pussy, wet with her desire and Travis’s seed.

“No,” she gasped in protest as my finger slowly stroked her clit. “I’m not a lesbian.”

“Neither am I,” I whispered, kissing her again, rolling her clit beneath my finger. “It’s not gay when you’re drunk,” I lied.

Antsy relaxed and giggled. “Good, cause I’m very drunk.” She kissed me this time, her kiss growing more aggressive as I slipped a finger up inside her cunt. I searched for G-Spot. I needed to get this girl to cum before she sobered up. I needed to preform the Prayer of Avvah.

Her body writhed beneath my ministrations. My finger hooked, stroking the walls of her pussy, searching for that bundle of nerves while my thumb stroked her clit. Her body bucked beneath me and I knew I found the G-Spot and started massaging it.

“Cum for me,” I whispered into her ear, licking her lobe. “Let me hear your beautiful squeals of delight!”

“Uhhh, keep stroking me there,” Antsy moaned, “and I’ll bark like a dog for you!”

I stroked her G-spot harder, rolling her clit beneath my thumb as I sucked at her ear. Her hips were squirming as her orgasm built and built. And then her body went rigid and a strangled gasp escaped her lips.

“Avvah Mark Glassner,” I whispered. “Avvah Mark Glassner.”

Antsy went rigid beneath me, slipping into a trance as the Prayer took effect. And then she slipped out, a lazy smile on her face. “That was nice,” Antsy murmured, and then her eyes closed and passed out.

I sighed in frustration. My pussy was hot and ready and needed to cum and I had two useless drunks passed out in my bed. Guess I’ll have to take care of myself. I slipped my hands down and started playing with my pussy. Mmhh, my fingers felt nice as I strummed my clit with one hand, and plunged two fingers into my cunt with the other. I was one step closer to saving Sister Louise and stopping Mark and his lover. The thought spurred my passion and it wasn’t long before I was cumming loudly.

As I licked my passion off my fingers, I knew with certainty that Good was going to triumph over Evil. My pussy was still itching, and I slid my hands down to give myself a second orgasm, while I fantasized about the look on Mark’s face when he realized he was beaten, that all his Evil works had been undone.

I couldn’t wait!

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 20

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 18: Virgins

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 18: Virgins

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Females, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, First, Anal, Oral, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 17



Lucifer’s semen burned in my cunt as he ejaculated. and another orgasm rolled through my body. Hatred and shame burned inside me as Lucifer pulled his cock out. “Always a pleasure, Lilith,” Lucifer said, pleasantly. Then, like I was his dog, he reached out and stroked my hair before he descended deeper into the Abyss.

After my attempts to seduce Mary and turn her against Mark had failed, Lucifer spent several hours fucking me, reveling in my humiliation. Anger boiled inside me. A white-hot rage that needed to be unleashed on someone. On Mark! That disgusting sack of pus!

I peered into the house and saw Mark and his disgusting friends fucking his Thralls around the dinner table. I concentrated and felt Mary was far away, dancing in a club, grinding on another woman. She was drunk on alcohol and sex. She was almost as bad. Loving her man, submitting to his lust like a good little woman. She was just like that whore, Eve, rutting with Adam.

I had failed at seducing Mary. Me, the first woman, the succubus. I was the first sex goddess, before Asherah, before Hathor and Aphrodite. There was me. And that little whore resisted me! It galled me. I needed to fix this, I needed to have a success. I needed to take something away from Mark and Mary.

But what. All of their precious sluts were in the house, save the one with Mary. But I couldn’t touch any of them. Mary’s command to not appear before any of them was a chain about my neck. If I concentrated, I could see the red, crystal chain leading off to Mary. The chain would remain until Mary used her last boon.

Frustrated, I peered at Mark, examining his soul. Lucifer was right, I hadn’t been paying enough attention. So I studied his soul. It was red, the sign of a Warlock, and his soul’s connections branched out from him. All the lives that touched him or that he had touched radiated out in all directions. Most were black chains that connected Mark to his Thralls. Anyone who had been giving a command by Mark had a chain connecting Mark to their souls. Some were tiny, barely threads, fading into silver. These were people who were given simple commands, ones that didn’t change their personalities, and Mark’s influence was slowly fading from them. Others were thicker. These represented people permanently changed by Mark.

Other threads and chains also branched from mark. Silver threads were regular mortals, the thick ones, what few there were, represented the friends and family of Mark. The thinner, silver threads, represented acquaintances. Each of Mark’s friends had a silver thread that connected them to Mark.

A pair of entwined, red threads connected Mark and Mary’s souls. Lucifer was right, they were soulmates and would be very hard to break up. Magic would have to be used to dominate one of their minds. An option not opened to me at the present. My powers could only influence a mortal, not force them to obey, sadly.

Lastly, a huge, red chain descended from Mark’s soul down into the abyss. Mary would have a similar chain leading down into darkness. That chain would lead all they way to Lucifer. The embodiment of the Pact Mark had signed, chaining his soul to Lucifer. Every Warlock had the red chain, leading to whatever demon they made a pact with. If Mary had summoned me the proper way, instead of using that crystal, a thicker, red chain would connect us then the crystal one.

I turned my attention to the black chains. I wondered if any were important. The thickest black chains were his sluts, the Thralls Mark had the most control over, the Thralls most affected by his commands. There were two chains that led away from the house, just as thick as the chains connecting his sluts. Curious, I touched the chains. Both were women, up north somewhere. They had never been in the house since I was summoned. Who were they? Were they sex slaves of Marks? They must be if Mark had as much control over them as his sluts.

Interesting. Mary had ordered me to not appear before their sluts. Clearly, these two were sex slaves of Mark, but were they ‘sluts.’ Well, as far as I was concerned, Mary was referring to the girls in the house when she gave me that order. For all I know, Mary doesn’t even know of the existences of these two Thralls. I smiled, the stupid bitch had left me a loophole. Oh, these two had a lot to learn about dealing with demons. You need to be quite specific or we’ll find so many interesting ways to wiggle out our agreements.

I followed the black chains north and found the two women they belonged to. They were in a quaint lodging. A bed and breakfast I believe they are called, on the Key Peninsula. Their room had a gorgeous view of the Strait of Juan de Fuca, which connected the Puget Sound to the Pacific Ocean. The women were in bed, making love.

A busty blonde with big tits, both nipples pierced with gold rings, was on her back while the other woman, a short, lithe, black-haired woman with small, apple-sized breasts, ate her cunt. The blonde was writhing on her bed, her wide, Slavic face contorted in pleasure, her breasts heaving as she panted her passion. The black-haired woman was quite skilled at eating cunt, her tongue flicking rapidly on the blonde’s clit as she fucked three fingers in and out of her shaved cunt.

I examined their black souls, the sign of a Thrall. Their thick black chains led back to Mark and other connections led off them: family, close friends, former lovers. The pair were connected by entwined, black threads. Soulmates, how interesting. Wedding rings glinted on their fingers. Yes, Washington State had legalized gay marriage last November.

This was perfect. I would need followers when I was freed from the Abyss. Mortals to worship me and serve me. And in the meantime, I needed agents in the Mortal World. My appearance was far to distracting to mortals. Preparations needed to be made before I was free. The thought of stealing Mark’s own Thralls sent a delicious shiver through my body and my cunt moistened in excitement. I should have thought of this before.

I watched their lovemaking, waiting for them to fall asleep so I could examine their dreams. I needed to learn about their hopes, fears, and desires. So armed, I could seduce these two women to my cause. Their lovemaking went on for some time, changing positions often. Sometimes they would lick each other’s pussies at the same time, sometimes they would scissor their legs together. The two were drunk on each other, their relationship was clearly new. They must be on their honeymoon, as mortal’s called it, newly wedded. They cried each other’s names as they made love, the blonde was Lana and the black-haired woman was Chantelle.

Nearby, a man was dreaming, his lusts rising, a horrid, ear-splitting screech that knifed through my soul. Well, these two weren’t sleeping anytime soon, so I followed the horrid sound to silence it. A few blocks away I found a fat, ugly man sleeping next to his wife. I glared down at him and his rutting dream, wincing as another knife stabbed my soul.

I peered into his dream, to see what disgusting fantasy he was having. In his dream, he fantasized about fucking some actress named Scarlett Johansson. She was dressed in tight, black latex, the pants pulled down to expose her nice ass and bare cunts. Men of this time were fascinated by hairless cunts. The man dreamed he was Thor, his flab bouncing as he plowed the red-head from behind. I snorted, as if that tub of lard could be a god or fuck a woman half as beautiful as Scarlett Johansson.

I invaded the dream and the man quickly forgot all about Scarlet. She was a beautiful women, but all beauty failed when compared to me. I was Lilith, the original sex goddess. The first women created, I was perfection. I pushed the fat man down, roughly, his cock hard and ready, and I mounted him. And rode him. Every time he came inside me, I stole more of his vitality. I arched my back, thrusting my perfect breasts forward. The fat man groped my tits with his fat finger, clumsily pawing at my breasts.

I rode him harder and harder, the more lifeforce I stole, the faster I fucked him. I pushed the man far past his physical limits. He was lost to the pleasure. He didn’t care about anything but me, not his wife, certainly not Scarlet Whatshername. And definitely not the weariness suffusing his body, the hammering of his heart, and the burning in his lungs. I lost count of how many times he came inside me, lost in the pleasure of his lifeforce rolling through my body. Nothing was sweeter than slowly draining a man to the brink of death.

When I finished he was passed out, his heart beating frantically. It would take him days to recover, I thought with a smile, if his heart doesn’t give out first. And his delicious lifeforce filled my belly, spreading warmth and energy through me. If the man didn’t die, every time he so much as jerked his own cock, he would think of the dream, of me. I would haunt his fantasies until he died, every time he would fuck someone, he would remember me and his partner would not compare.

When I returned to the two women, they were cuddling, drifting off to sleep, their lusts satiated and I studied their dreams and learned much. Once they were asleep, I could direct their subconscious and slowly sifted out their hopes and fears, desires and secrets.

Lana, the blonde, was bisexual and had cravings for men that Chantelle could never satisfy. Lana was often unfaithful to Chantelle with men, to satisfy her lust and to drive Chantelle crazy with jealousy. Lana loved how aggressive sexually it would make Chantelle after Chantelle would witness her with a male lover. She had secret desires to be fucked by a futanari, a dickgirl. Not some guy who got breast augmentation, but an actual woman with a penis. I studied her fears, next, and Lana’s greatest fear was growing old and losing Chantelle to another woman, younger and prettier then her.

From Chantelle I learned how much she loved Lana and hated watching her with other men. Every time was a knife in her heart and every time she wanted to tell Lana to stop, but instead would find herself fucking Lana passionately, proving that Lana enjoyed being with her more than with a man. Both of them were strippers, and Lana would often fuck men during lap dances while Chantelle watched. It was Chantelle’s greatest fear that Lana would leave her for a man. Chantelle was Lana’s first woman and Chantelle feared that Lana would one day stop being gay and go back to men.

I smiled, this was perfect. I knew just how to seduce these girls to my service.

I entered the Mortal World, dawn would be approaching in a few hours, so I needed to act now. I was strongest at night, beneath a moon. When I manifested, my lust radiated out from me in waves, filling the entirety of the bed and breakfast. Both sleeping women started to stir, their nipples hardening and their cunts weeping fluid. In the next room was a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary The wife was sleeping, but the husband was up, using the restroom. The lust hit him, overwhelming his thoughts and he rushes to his wife and soon their passionate fucking could be heard through the thin walls. Upstairs, the innkeeper, a woman in her sixties, started to masturbate for the first time in years.

Lana is the first to awaken, her eyes wide with desire when she sees me. I appeared naked, my lush body bathed in silvery moonlight. Lana shakes Chantelle who snuggles against Lana and sucks a nipple into her mouth. Lana’s eyes glisten with desire, her full lips parted slightly.

“Who are you?” gasped Lana, her voice thick with her accent, Ukrainian, I think.

“Lilith,” I answered, purring my voice. “I am here to gift you with pleasures.”

I pulled away the covers, exposing their bodies. Chantelle was pressed against Lana’s side, her hand caressing Lana’s shaved cunt as she nursed at Lana’s breast. I touched both women’s thighs and they cried out as they climaxed, hugging each other tightly as they trembled in passion. Lana claimed Chantelle’s lips with a kiss, the wives exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues. I crawled up their bodies, triggering a second orgasm in each woman as my breasts dragged across their naked flesh, my hard nipples sliding pleasantly across their silky skin.

Both women sucked my hard nipples into their mouths. Their thighs parted for me and I slid a leg tight against each of their wet pussies. They started to grind on me, flooding my thighs with their passion as orgasms rolled through their bodies. I held the women to my breasts, delighting in the feel of their wet lips on my nipples. Each played with nipple differently. Lana sucked harder, nibbling with her teeth, and Chantelle used her tongue more, playing with my hard nipple then sucking it back into her mouth. I breathed deeply, inhaling the heady scent of womanly passion.

I inserted fantasies into both women. For Chantelle, the fantasy of having her own penis, of how happy Lana was to finally be fully satisfied by her wife. The pleasure of sticking a penis into a woman’s cunt and ejaculating your seed into her.

For Lana, the fantasy of being taken by Chantelle, to feel Chantelle’s dick fucking into her cunt, better than any man’s dick because it belonged to her wife, to her love. And beneath her cock, she still had her pussy. She was still a woman, the only woman who could satisfy her fully, a dickgirl.

“I can give this two you,” I whispered to Chantelle, pulling her head off my breast. “With a cock, you could fully satisfy Lana. She would never need to cheat on you.” I pulled Lana off my breast and whispered, “You fear growing old, of Chantelle finding a younger woman, but I can keep you and your wife young and beautiful forever.”

I waited, watching as the ladies absorbed what I promised through the haze of their lust. Chantelle licked her lips, glancing at her wife. “W-would you be happy if I had a d-dick?” Chantelle asked her wife, nervous.

“Oh, that would make me so happy!” Lana moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about being with a futanari!”

“A what?” Chantelle asked and Lana kissed her. “A beautiful girl with a beautiful dick,” Lana answered.

“All I need is your pledge to worship me,” I told them. “Swear your souls to me and be my High Priestesses, and I will grant you your desires.”

“But we belong to Master and Mistress,” Chantelle objected.

“Your bodies, not your souls,” I lied. “Besides, I serve Mark and Mary as well. They sent me to you, to grant these desires.”

“Really?” Lana asked. She was trying to think, to object. Deep down she could sense the lie, sense that she was betraying Mark, but my lust permeated her body, overriding her fear.

I laughed inside. This was too easy. “Yes. Just say, ‘I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, for now until the end of time,’ and then we shall consummate our agreement.”

“Consummate?” Chantelle asked.

I reached down and caressed my clit and summoned my cock. My clit swelled and grew, transforming into my cock, I made it seven inches, no need to frighten them with the monster I made when I raped Sister Louise. Lana stared lustfully at my cock, her objections vanished as she saw her deepest, darkest fantasy about to be fulfilled. Chantelle saw her wife staring at the cock, then glanced down at her pussy and imagined a cock there and Lana staring with that same lust at her.

“Say the words, and spread your legs. When my seed spills inside you, our pact will be made, and your boons shall be granted,” I cooed, stroking both of their faces. They gasped and shuddered in orgasms.

Chantelle and Lana looked into each other’s eyes. Their hands entwined and then nodded. In unison, they said, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time!”

Lana spread her legs for me, opening herself up to me, eager to be fucked by a futanari. I could only fuck someone with their consent, the curse God put on me when I made the cock. And Lana was clearly willing. I groaned as the delicious feel of her cunt giving way as the head of cock slid inside her. Her pussy clenched about me as she orgasmed. And she kept on orgasming as I fucked her, the feel of my cock inside her burned through her nerves. Our breasts rubbed against each other as we fucked, hard nipples pressing into the flesh of our breasts.

Lana and Chantelle still held hands tightly, Chantelle watching in breathless anticipation as I fucked her wife. Lana’s cunt was continuously spasming, milking my cock, as her orgasms rolled through her body. I kissed her soft cheek then capture her sweet lips in a kiss. Lana’s free hand gripped my ass, pulling me tighter into her inviting cunt. I could feel my orgasm building in my ovaries and my cervix twitching. There was no better feeling than fucking a woman, using my cock in violation of God’s creation. I thrust over and over into her pussy, our flesh slapping together every time I bottomed out. Every movement of my cock inside Lana’s cunt brought me closer and closer to orgasm.

Then that shuddering release. My seed rushed from my ovaries and out my cock, spilling black semen into Lana’s fertile womb. Lana screamed in passion and passed out from the intensity of her orgasm. At that moment, I grasped the black chain that bound Lana to Mark and yanked it away and attached it to my soul, the black fell away, replaced by the red of a Warlock. Lana’s boon granted and my payment met. Lana and Chantelle would forever be young and beautiful and would forever be mine.

I pulled out of Lana and Chantelle caressed her unconscious wife’s face. She then spread her legs for me. My cock never softened and I rubbed it against Chantelle’s slit, nudging her hard clit. She spasmed in orgasm when my cock brushed her clit, making it harder for me to find her hole as she bucked in pleasure. Finally, I found the opened and shoved in. Chantelle howled in pleasure as she orgasmed from my cock entering her cunt.

She was tighter than Lana, her cunt a velvet vice on my cock. I fucked her hard and Chantelle writhed beneath me. She captured one of my nipples with her lips, sucking hard, her hips bucking up to fuck me back. I could feel that tightening in my ovaries build and build and then I spilt my black seed in her fertile womb and wrest Mark’s hold over her and made her mine.

I pulled out, and was surprised to find that Chantelle was still conscious. Most women black out from the intensity of the orgasm when I cum in them. She glanced down and frowned. “Where’s my cock?”

“Grip your clit and twist it and concentrate,” I told her.

She smiled in amazement as a cock grew out of her clit, six inches. She stroked it and shuddered in pleasure. “Oh this is so amazing, my Goddess.”

Lana was stirring. She saw her wife’s cock and smiled in amazement, reaching out to stroke it as well. “Thank you, my Goddess,” Lana said, tears in her eyes.

“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them, “and then you’ll have work to do.”

“Work?” Lana asked, still stroking her wife’s cock.

“Yes, we’re going to destroy Mark and Mary,” I told them, “and Lucifer.”

“Mark and Mary,” Chantelle said and then her eyes opened. “Oh my god, what did they do to us. They, they made us do things to them!”

“I freed you from Mark’s slavery,” I told them. “Mark and Mary used magic on you to make you their whores, but I freed you. They can never control you.” No Warlock could control another. The chains that bound their souls to the demon the Warlock made the Pact with prevented that.

Lana straddled Chantelle, sliding her wet cunt down Chantelle’s cock. “We will make them pay, Lana,” Chantelle moaned as her wife started to ride her cock.

I smiled. Inside both women, I could feel my black sperm swimming up their pussies, heading for her womb. Every woman I fucked quickened a child. Soon, new monsters would be birthed and loosed on the world. My new children to hound mankind. I laughed aloud and watched my Priestesses pleasure each other, and felt my sperm reach their wombs, waiting for one of their eggs to make its way down from their ovaries. The moment my cock entered them, their had ovaries released an egg. Soon, my new child would be conceived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was sweaty when I got back from jogging and breaking in the newest member of my jogging club. Issy Norup lived in one of the houses I bought yesterday, along with her parents. They got to live there for free, provided their fifteen year old daughter, Issy, was available for me to fuck. Thanks to my powers, the Norups didn’t have a problem with the arrangements. Issy was an athletic girl, so I invited her to join my jogging club. After the jog, the group meets back at Madeleine’s house where I would enjoy one of my jogging sluts. Today, that was Issy and the teenager had a tight cunt.

No one was awake when I got home, although Jessica and Noel’s cars were already gone. I’ve never needed that much sleep, I usually got four or five hours a night, and I tend to always wake up at the same time, which was about 5:45 AM right now. I slipped into the bedroom I shared with my fiancee. She was sleeping off the fun she had last night. She had went dancing with a friend of hers, Diane, at a lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver and came home reeking of pussy.

While she was out partying, I was hosting my D&D group. We had been playing for twelve years, alternating who DM. There was Quatch, my best friend and best man for my upcoming wedding. The others were Tom, Chris, and Karl, who were going to be my grooms. The guys were quite impressed with my sex slaves and each expressed interest in getting their own slave. They were my friends, the only real friends I ever had, so I was more than happy to provide them with a slut of their own.

I turned the shower on. The bathroom filled up with steam and I slipped under the hot water and let the warmth take the ache from my legs away. I was slowly getting used to jogging. My body was slowly getting in better and better shape. I think it’s the consequent of my wish to have a long and healthy life that I was starting to shed my excess pounds.

As the warm water rolled over me, the dream I had last night returned. I couldn’t shake the dream, it filled my mind while I was jogging. I was thinking about the dream more than I was watching the five naked sluts that jogged before me, and those five ladies all had beautiful asses. It was such a weird dream, and so very vivid. In my dream, I held two dolls in my hands. One doll was blonde and the other raven-haired. I held them tightly, squeezing them in my hands, they were mine and I didn’t want to let go of them. And then Lilith appeared, clad only in her silver hair and a gloating smile on her face. She had grabbed the blonde doll first and wrenched it painfully out of my hands. Then she grabbed the raven-haired doll and painfully ripped it from my hand. And then she smiled triumphantly at me.

I felt the dream was important, I just wasn’t sure why. I lowered my head, letting the warm water splash down my head and back. Who were the dolls? Were they even people, or did they just represent something. Was it a warning, a premonition, or was this just my fear of Lilith manifesting from my subconscious.

I sighed, it was probably just a nightmare. Probably. I grabbed the soap and as I started to wash my body, and thought about the day ahead of me. The first thing I would do would be to get my friends their slaves. Chris wanted a bikini barista named Velvet that worked at Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian up her in South Hill. Karl wanted his boss, Julie, at the Ram where he worked as a chef. Tom wanted a petite, Asian teenager with bushy pubic hair. He didn’t care who she was, so long as those three criteria were met.

I had already gotten Quatch his sex slave. He wanted his little sister, Kim, who was staying with him and, according to Quatch, was a major cocktease. So last night I gave her a call and made her Quatch’s sex slave. Quatch should have spent last night enjoying his new slave.

After I took care finding my friends some sex slaves, I was planning on finding a pair of virgins at the Rogers High School. With all the unprotected sex Mary and I were having one of us was bound to catch some disease. Lilith told us about a spell we could use to make us immune. It required two women with intact hymens. Their innocents would protect us from getting STDs. All three of the teenage girls in the neighborhood had already broken their hymens, two by their boyfriends and one using her mother’s vibrator. I was also hoping to find Tom’s sex slave at the school along with our virgins.

Finished showering, I slipped out and dried off. I dressed in a pair of boxers, comfortable jeans, and a black t-shirt. Mary was still sleeping, curled up on her side. Her auburn hair was spilled across the bed. I bent over and kissed her on the cheek and headed downstairs. Desiree was cooking in the kitchen, naked save for an apron. I had taken Desiree from her husband, Brandon, and his house as well. Desiree was an amazing cook and I would have kept her even if she was the ugliest woman on the planet. She wasn’t. She was a gorgeous Latina with big breasts and a nice ass.

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Chocolate chip pancakes, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in her sexy, Latina accent. I reached over and fondled her dusky ass.

She was standing at the stove, a mixing bowl full of pancake mix sat next to her while she flipped a few on her griddle. She wiggled her ass as I massaged her butt. “Keep cooking,” I whispered, kissing her neck as I unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out. My hard cock slid across her plump ass then between her legs. I guided my cock, found the wet lips of her cunt and rubbed my head around a few times before I found her hole and slid my cock up inside her.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” purred Desiree as I started to fuck her.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and slipped under her apron and squeezed her heavy breasts and played with her hard nipples as I fucked her in a steady rhythm. Her cunt felt like a wet, warm glove sliding up and down on my sensitive head. Desiree continued cooking, flipping the first pancakes onto a platter and ladling more batter onto the griddle.

“Morning, Master,” Chasity murmured sleepily.

“Slut,” I replied.

Chasity, our cop slut, smiled and rubbed my ass as she walked by, heading for the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee. She grabbed a couple of pancakes and set down on the small kitchen table and started eating. “These are delicious,” Chasity said with delight.

“Oh, thank you,” Desiree panted. Her hips were moving as her lust built as I fucked her.

“Not as delicious as your cunt,” I quipped.

“Or your cock, mi Rey,” Desiree quipped back.

After I shot my load in Desiree’s cunt, I sat grabbed a plate of pancakes, even with my distraction they were only slight burned, and sat down next to Chasity. I watched my cum trickling down Desiree’s inner thigh as I ate. Xiu, a petite and busty Asian slut, joined us a few minutes later, that unsightly nose splint still on her face from when Mary broke it on Monday.

“You’re seeing the doctor about your nose today?”

“Yes, Master,” Xiu said, sitting next to me. “I think the split will get removed.”

“Good,” I said.

I pulled out my phone, figuring Karl’s boss, Julie should be in by now to start on the morning prep for the restaurant so I called the Ram in Lakewood. A guy answered the phone and I told him to put Julie on. “Yes, what is it?” an impatient woman said over the phone. She had a shrewish voice, the kind of woman that would just nag you to death.

“Julie, from now on you’re going to be Karl Nielson sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever Karl wants and love him for as long as he wants you, okay.”

“Yeah,” she answered, the shrewish tone vanishing. “Who are …” I hung up on her. Karl down, just Chris and Tom left to go.

“Sluts, let Mary sleep as long as she wants,” I ordered. “Chantelle and Lana should be showing up today.”

“They were with you at the Space Needle last week?” Xiu asked. Last Saturday, to celebrate our engagement, I had taken over the entirety of the restaurant at the top of the Space Needle. I kept the six most beautiful servers and had them work naked. It devolved into an orgy pretty quickly. Mary and I ended up keeping three of the servers: Xiu, Fiona, and Korina; as sex slaves

“Yeah, they were on their honeymoon when we claimed them,” I said. “I let them enjoy the rest of their honeymoon before they had to return.”

“How nice,” Desiree said. Then she cleared her throat, and, nervously, asked, “Mi Rey, would you be mad if I asked Allison to marry me?”

I smiled. “I’ve noticed the two of you seemed close the last few days. I think its a good idea.”

“Thank you, mi Rey.” There were tears in her eyes and she bent over and kissed me.

“Take a thousand dollars and go buy an engagement ring,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Let Mary know I will be home around 2:30. Desiree, you know what to cook for dinner?”

“Yes, mi Reina left instructions. I’ll pick up the ingredients after breakfast.”

I kissed Xiu, Chasity, and Desiree and headed out the house and into my Mustang. My first stop was the Hot Chick A Latte to get Chris his sex slave. The bikini barista stand was a hot pink, tiny building in the parking lot of a convenient store on Meridian, the main drag that ran north and south through South Hill down into Puyallup and up towards Federal Way and SeaTac. I parked my car and walked up and knocked at the door.

“Let me in,” I ordered.

The door opened and a tan-skinned woman, with the largest tits I had ever seen, opened the door. She was easily a G Cup like Chris claimed. Her breasts were full, heavy and swayed as she walked. Two pasties with the Rockstar energy drink logos on them covered her nipples. The only clothing she wore was a pair of frilly, yellow panties. Behind her another busty girl, only a DD Cup, who also wore pasties, was making a coffee for a customer.

“Yes?” the giant-titted girl asked.

“Velvet?” She nodded. “Good, we’re going to fuck, so get those panties off.”

Her panties came off and I entered inside the coffee stand. I gripped her left pastie and tore it off. She winced as her huge areola and fat nipple was exposed. I bent down and sucked the fat nipple into my mouth, and hefted her heavy tit and squeezed the flesh mound.

“What the fuck,” the other barista gasped.

“Keep working,” I ordered her as my cock slid into Velvet’s shaved cunt.

I had Velvet pushed up against a supply shelf and started fucking her hard. The shelf, and the ingredients on it rattled as I fucked her. Her huge tits pressed against my chest, one nipple still covered by the slick pastie. I gripped her skinny ass and really started to plow into her cunt. The girl definitely had some nice charms. Her lips were wet on my cheek as she kissed my face, panting in pleasure.

“You’re going to be Chris Young’s sex slave,” I growled in her hear.

“Oh, who’s that?” she asked in confusion.

“He’s a customer,” I said, and squeezed one of her big tits, feeling the soft yet firm flesh between my fingers. “You’re going to love him and do whatever he wants, no matter how disgusting, for as long as he wants you.”

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. “My Chris.” Her cunt spasmed on my cock and she bucked against me, Fuck, just the idea of being some guy’s sex slave as enough to send this whore into an orgasm. “I can’t wait to meet my Chris!” she moaned.

“Chris will come today and you’re going to go with him because you belong to him now.”

“Yes, yes, I’m all his,” she panted.

I left Velvet panting on the floor of the coffee stand, my cum oozing out of her cunt, wearing only a single pastie. She was a nice fuck, Chris was going to enjoy her. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text message to come on down and collect his slave. “She’s wet and ready for you, buddy. *-)”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke up this morning, Mark was already gone. He seemed to like to wake up early. I, on the other hand, hated waking up early. I used to have to wake up 4 AM for my job at Starbucks. Lucky for me, I met Mark and didn’t have to work at that shitty job anymore.

My pussy was still wet from this amazing sex dream I had. Both my sisters were in it and they were so beautiful, nude and pressing against me. They caressed me and I caressed them. Maybe sleeping with my sisters could be something magical and beautiful and not something I needed to worry about.

I reluctantly crawled out of bed and pulled on my pink, silk robe, loving how cool and sleek the fabric felt on my body. Downstairs, I found some of the sluts eating a breakfast of chocolate chip pancakes. All the sluts were there, save the three with jobs: our reporter, Jessica; our FBI Agent, Noel; and Willow, our doctor.

Korina was looking better, her arm still in a sling from when Chasity shot her on Monday night. At the time, Korina was being controlled by a nun and was about to brain Mark with a rolling pin when Korina shot her. Desiree also had gotten shot by Chasity, and I used my second boon from Lilith to save her life.

As I ate my breakfast I gave the sluts their orders for the day. The house needed to be spotless, my dad and sisters were coming for dinner tonight, along with their boyfriends. My family was eager to meet Mark. Apparently, none of them ever liked Mike and were glad that I had found someone better. After dinner, I planed on seducing one of my sisters. It was part of a spell that would allow me to stop Nuns.

I was nervous. I wasn’t sure if I could actually sleep with my sisters, but that dream was giving me second thoughts. Maybe Shannon, she was always bullying me when we were children. I wouldn’t mind getting a little bit of payback. But Missy was just a sweetheart, the baby of the family. I shared a bedroom with her since I was four and we used to share everything. I smiled at a nasty thought, we could share each other’s bodies, now. I licked my lips, maybe I should have both. I smiled, what a naughty thought and then I realized I was actually looking forward to having Shannon and Missy naked in my bed.

Damn, I was turning into one kinky girl. What next, would I be fucking my dad? No. I shook my head. That was a little too much. Mark had made me into a sex crazed woman, not that I was complaining, but sleeping with my dad … well that was a line I just wouldn’t cross. I wasn’t kinky enough to do that.

Yet, a voice whispered inside me, and I wiggled in my chair as a trickle of pussy juices leaked out.

“Desiree, you have the shopping list?” I asked, dragging my thoughts out of the gutter.

“Yes, mi Reina, I was just about to leave,” Desiree answered.

Karen, the former nun, suddenly bolted from the table and went running out of the room. I followed her, concerned, and saw her disappear into the bathroom. I looked inside and then looked away. Karen was retching into the toilet and I couldn’t watch that. Just knowing she was doing it was enough to make my stomach queasy. What was wrong with the girl? She had been throwing up for the last several mornings.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered, washing her mouth. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“You’re not pregnant, right?” I wondered. “Is this morning sickness?”

“Nuns don’t get pregnant,” Karen answered. “It’s one of the gifts we’re given, since we may have to have unprotected sex. So, it would have to be since Lilith stripped my powers. And if Master has impregnated me, its far to early for morning sickness to develop. I mean, it hasn’t even been a week, yet since he first fucked me.”

I nodded. “Okay, well if you’re feeling better.” I motioned her to follow and we returned to the dining room. I sat down and ate a piece of my pancake, then continued with my orders, “Tonight, only Fiona, Thamina, and Desiree are to remain.” Desiree had to stay because she was the cook. The other two I just picked at random. It didn’t really matter which sluts stayed, they were all beautiful. “You three need to get some less slutty maid outfits to wear. The rest of you sluts will go next door while my family is here. The Laytons are supposed to move out today. Order pizza and do whatever you want.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts answered back. It sent a naughty thrill through me, all these sluts obeying me.

“Allison, Karen, and Xiu, we’re going to go see a florist and several caters for the wedding.”

“Mistress, I have that doctor’s appointment today,” Xiu, the former Asian waitress, said. “But I’ll be more than happy to cancel.”

“Oh, sure, go to the doctor. Violet, you’ll come instead.” I didn’t really care which sluts came. I just wanted some company and some second opinions on flower arrangements and food and whatnots.

Teenaged Violet beamed at me. “Oh, thank you, Mistress.”

The three I chose went upstairs to change while the other sluts began cleaning the house. I went upstairs to take a quick shower and then I dug through my underwear drawer, finding a red thong and pulling it over my hips. Next, I pulled on a pair of cute, skinny jeans with scroll-work tracings on the rear pockets that really made my ass look nice. Lastly, I put on purple halter top that didn’t quite reach the waist of my jeans and left the back of my thong visible. I fished out some lip gloss from my purse, peach flavored, and smeared it on my lips.

The sluts were waiting for me, dressed. All three were giggling and excited to go out. Teenage Allison, our first slut, was wearing a similar pair of skinny jeans to the ones I wore, a blue thong on display, and a flower printed belly shirt draped her breasts. Violet, our other teenage slut, had white knee socks and a pleated, green skirt. For a top she was wearing a green bikini.

“Are you wearing the bottoms?” I asked her when I noticed her top. Violet grinned and flipped up her skirt exposing her tight, naked ass. I reached out and squeezed her cheek. “Naughty slut,” I laughed, wickedly.

Karen was wearing tight, lycra shorts, hot pink, with the word “Slut!” printed in sparkly red letters on her ass and a hot pink, matching halter top, that had “Nice Tatas!” written in red sparkles. She was definitely a slut, I thought, licking my lips, and had some nice tatas.

“Let’s go, sluts,” I ordered.

We piled into my cute Eos. Karen was entrusted with the GPS. I wasn’t that familiar with South Hill and I had no idea where some of these places were. At the florist we settled on a color theme for the flowers: white and pink with purple for a splash of vibrancy. My bouquet would be made up of white daisy’s and snapdragons, pink orchids, and a few deep purple anemone. The same flowers would be placed in vases lining the aisle and for smaller arrangements at the tables.

Next, we headed to the caterers and ate some delicious food. One had these delicious squabs that I absolutely loved and while the other cater had pumpkin ravioli. I was leaning towards the squab. I got to-go boxes from both for Mark to try later and see what he liked. Then we were off to the bakery to order the cake. A triple layered, white cake decorated with pink, frosting flowers, and little figures of Mark and I perched atop the cake beneath a white arch. It was going to be so beautiful.

When we got home, around two in the afternoon, I was tired. Mark was going to have to make it up to me for doing all the legwork for our wedding. He still wasn’t back yet. He must be still having fun at the High School looking for our virgins. The horny jackass probably found them right away and then got carried away and popped their cherries. And then spent the whole day fucking through the student body.

I sat down on the couch in the living room and kicked off my heels. Thamina, our nurse slut, was cleaning in the living room, naked, her dusky skin was so beautiful, a beautiful coffee-cream color. Her breasts were round, perfect handfuls topped by dark nipples. Her cunt had been waxed, leaving only a V of black hair that pointed to the top of her slit. Her dark hair was covered by a colorful headscarf, a vestige of her modest Muslim upbringing.

“I need a foot rub, Thamina,” I said.

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Thamina excitedly answered and knelt down and started to massage my right foot with rigid pressure.

“You’re pretty good at that,” I murmured.

“Oh, thank you, I used to give my husband footrubs,” Thamina replied.

“You’re married?” I asked in surprise.

“He died last year visiting his family in the West Bank,” Thamina answered. “He … he wasn’t a kind man.”

“Sorry, anyways,” I told her and closed my eyes, her hand felt so damn good as she rubbed my sole.

“Its alright, I have you and Master now.”

Her massage felt so good, so relaxing. I needed to get my feet massaged more often. She started to massaging my left foot. “Your toes are so dainty, Mistress.”

I smiled. “I know, they’re so cute.” A thought entered my mind. “Why don’t you suck them.”

I shivered in pleasure as her wet tongue started licking my foot, sliding between my toes and sucking into her mouth like little cocks. Delightful tingles traveled through my body, ending at my pussy and I felt myself starting to moisten. I unsnapped the button on my jeans and slid my hand inside to find my pussy growing wet. I slowly circled my clit, not wanting to cum, just wanting to feel more pleasure as Thamina worshiped my feet with her mouth.

“Let me do that, Mistress,” Xiu said.

I opened my eyes to see the busty Asian beauty sitting down next to me. The splint on her nose was off and her face was no longer swollen. When she had been under the control of Karen, when she was a nun, I had kicked her in the face during the struggle and broken her nose. I was glad to see her beautiful face was back to normal. She most have just got back because she was dressed in a pair of jean shorts and a blue tanktop that clung to her large tits. On Xiu petite frame her tits looked enormous but were actually the same size as Desiree’s.

I pulled my hand out of my pants and Xiu’s deft fingers slid in. Being touched by someone else was always more exciting. I closed my eyes and sighed as Xiu’s fingers roamed about my pussy, stroking my labia, caressing my clitoris, and sliding into my vaginal canal. Thamina continued to lick my toes, a trickle of pleasure that added to the torrent that Xiu was creating in my pussy. I slid my arm under Xiu’s tank top and pushed up her bra, freeing her large tit from the cup. I squeezed her fleshy melon and found the butterfly that dangled from her nipple piercing and gave it a hard pull. Xiu cooed in a pain and pleasure. The slut was a masochist.

I felt Xiu push up my halter top, the fabric rubbing pleasantly on my hard nipples. My perky breasts were exposed to the air and I felt warm breath on my right breast. I gasped and shivered in pleasure as a wet tongue licked my right breast, circling my areola. Wet lips sucked my hard nipple, the lips soft on my sensitive nub. Every time I pulled on her piercing, her moan vibrated on my nipple, adding another delicious feeling to the pleasures my sluts were giving me.

The front door opened and someone entered the living room. I opened my eyes to see Noel, our FBI slut, back from work. She was wearing a reddish-brown pantsuit. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a bun and she pulled it out and her hair spilled about her face in a wild mane. She pulled off her jacket revealing a white blouse and her shoulder harness for her service weapon.

“You’re back early,” I sighed in pleasure, and patted the couch next to me.

Noel sat down, unbuttoning her blouse and exposing her black bra. “I spent the day getting interviewed by OPR,” Noel sighed, tired. “They’re giving Peterson the third degree right now.”

I smiled, Agent Peterson was the asshole that had our door broken down yesterday and sent a whole SWAT team to storm our house. Mark made him give our reporter slut, Jessica, an interview where he made a complete ass of himself, admitting in the interview that Mark wasn’t the bank robber and that his incompetence led to this disastrous raid on an innocent man and his family while they slept. The prick deserved it, and more. I thought being captured by a Nun was scary, but two guys in black pointing sub-machine guns at you while you lay naked in bed is quite terrifying.

“What’s OPR?” I asked.

“Oh, its the Office of Professional Responsibility,” Noel answered. “Its the FBI’s Internal Affairs.”

“Okay, so Peterson’s in trouble?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, the evidence against Mark is pretty iron-clad,” Noel informed. “They’ve used facial recognition software to identify him in the security footage from the bank robberies and compared it to his drivers license. OPR can’t understand why Agent Peterson didn’t arrest Mark. They think he was bribed or blackmailed. So, a judge has signed off on wiretap warrants for both your cell phones and the house line. They’re going to start surveilling the house, soon. I won’t be able to keep my cover if I keep coming here. Rumor is an investigator from Organized Crime Unit in New York is flying in to take over the investigation.”

“Okay,” I told her, reaching out and fingering her bra, thinking about what she said. Surveillance will be problematic. “You’ll need to be here Sunday night. We’ll sneak you in a car trunk, I guess.”

Noel pulled out a cell phone. “This is a burner phone,” Noel said. “I’ll use it to communicate with you.”

I stroked her face and pulled her in for a kiss. Her tongue slithered into my mouth and I sucked on it as Xiu fingered me and Thamina sucked my toes. Noel started playing with my left breast, her fingers gently pinched my hard nipple. Xiu’s mouth was sucking hard on my other nipple, her tongue swirling about my nipple.

I broke the kiss, “Noel, you’re our slut and the FBI isn’t going to keep you from us,” I said, holding her chin. “Let us know where the surveillance is and Mark will make sure they don’t report on you.”

“Thank you, Mistress!” Noel blushed and I pulled her in to kiss her sweet lips. This time it was my tongue that invaded her mouth.

My orgasm was building as the three sluts played with my body. The pressure in my womb was building and building, every touch of their tongues, their fingers, added to the pressure. The dam was starting to crumble beneath the sluts assault. My senses were alive, I could feel the fabric of my jeans rubbing on my legs, the velvet of the couch tickling my back. The fresh scent of Noel and Xiu’s jasmine shampoo filled my nose.

“Yeesss!” I howled as the dam burst and my body convulsed as the pleasure flooded my body. “Oh fucking yes!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled into the driveway of my house. In the backseat of my Mustang sat two high school girls, both virgins. It took me most of the school day to find two girls that still had their hymens at Rogers High School. I had to question, and fuck, quite a lot of girls. Many were virgins but they had broken their hymens with toys, hair brushes, doing sports, riding horses, and even riding a bike in one girl’s case.

I also had found Tom his teenage Asian sex slave. Her name was Hikaru, a beautiful, petite exchange student from Japan that had the thickest, hairiest black bush I’d ever seen, just the way Tom wanted. Tom had picked her up when school got out. The two virgins I’d found were April, a nerdy looking girl with silver glasses, bushy, brown hair and a beautiful face. The other was Felicity, a tall, gangly girl with a nice pair of tits and black hair that was pulled back in a beautiful french braid.

I was going to let Mary choose which girl she got to deflower. Both were beautiful, but April had those sexy glasses going for her, so I hoped Mary would choose Felicity. The girls were nervous when they got out of the car. They both knew they were here to lose their virginities. I reached out and grasped a hand from both girls. Their hands were slim and sweaty and I led the virgin teenagers into the house.

“Mare!” I called. “I’m home, where are you?”

“Living room,” Mary answered and I led the virgins deeper into the house.

Mary sat, disheveled, on the couch. On one side of her Xiu was snuggled against her and on the other side was Noel. Mary’s shirt was rolled up over her breasts and her nipples were hard, the right one wet with spit. Her jeans were unbuttoned and Xiu’s hand glistened, resting on Mary’s stomach. Thamina was kneeling naked on the floor, rubbing Mary’s dainty feet.

“They’re naked!” gasped April and she covered her glasses with her free hand.

Felicity smiled, nervous, and looked at Mary. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

Mary purred, “So are you.” Mary stood up, and pulled off her shirt the rest of the way, her perky breasts swayed as she walked over. “Don’t be rude, hun, introduce us.”

“This is Felicity and the one with glasses is April,” I said. “Girl’s this is Mary. Why don’t you both give her a kiss.”

Beat red, April removed her hands from her eyes and bent in, looking to do a quick peck, but Mary had other ideas, pulling the girl tight against her and giving her a hard kiss with plenty of tongue that left the nerdy girl breathless. Felicity had an excited grin on her face and eagerly kissed Mary and playfully stuck her tongue into Mary’s mouth.

“I’m going to pop your cherry,” Mary told Felicity when she broke the kiss, squeezing the girls ass through her jeans. And that left me with cute, nerdy April.

We took our virgins upstairs, leading them by the hand, to our bedroom. April was the more nervous of the two girls and was shaking in fear, in anticipation, her breath coming ragged and fast. I stroked her bushy brown hair and cupped her pretty face and kissed her gently on the lips. Her body trembled against mine as her lips surrendered to my tongue. I tasted her apricot lip gloss and the fresh flavor of her mouth.

Mary was being more aggressive than I was. She pushed Felicity back onto the bed and crawled over her, dressed only in her tight jeans. Mary laid on top of the teenager and the pair passionately made out. Mary had her hand underneath Felicity’s My Little Pony t-shirt and was pawing at her breasts while Felicity’s hands roamed Mary’s supple back.

I broke the kiss, April’s eyes wide with awakened passion, her cheeks crimson. I caressed her cheek and whispered, “Undress me.”

Her hands, trembling, grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Her hands caressed my chest. The fat had almost melted away and her hands played with my chest hair. Her hands traced down my body, reaching my pants. She popped the button and the zipper slowly slid down with a metal rasp. I stepped out of my pants as she slid them down my legs and then she grabbed my blue boxers and slid them out.

My hard cock popped out and bounced in front of her face. She gasped in surprise, her breath warm on my cock. I saw her tongue lick her lips. “It so big,” she whispered, fearfully. “That’s going to go … in me?”

“Your pussy will stretch,” I told her. “Why don’t you lick it.”

I shuddered as her timid tongue licked the shaft and grazed the sensitive tip. Her tongue licked over and over, like a cute kitten. On the bed, Mary was pushing up Felicity’s t-shirt, exposing her nice breasts cupped in a lilac bra. I watched my fiancee strip the blushing teenager bare, exposing her breasts topped with mauve nipples that Mary just couldn’t resist sucking into her mouth. April’s licks became more confident, more aggressive, her lips started kissing the head after every lick, and then I was inside her warm, wet mouth as she sucked me in.

Her teeth grazed my head and I winced. “Watch the teeth.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. This time she kept her mouth open wider when she sucked me in.

Mary was sliding down the bed, kissing Felicity’s flat stomach and began pulling off the teen’s blue jeans. Finally, Mary pulled off the girl’s lilac panties. Felicity flushed and covered her pussy and black pubic hair with her hands. Mary grabbed one hand pulled it away, kissing the palm, and set it at Felicity’s side. Breathing in deeply, Felicity moved her other hand away in submission.

When Mary spread the virgin teen’s thighs and exposed her tight slit, her lips parted slightly to reveal her pink depths, surrounded by a forest of black hair. The sight of Felicity’s virgin cunt was so beautiful, I felt my balls tightened and I came, hard, in April’s mouth. April gasped in surprise, releasing my cock and two more spurts of cum splashed her surprised face, staining her glasses. She stared up at me, in surprise, her tongue licking salty cum off her lips.

“Oh wow!” moaned Felicity as Mary’s tongue licked up her virgin slit. “Oh my god, that feels amazing!” Mary was lapping harder at Felicity’s cunt as the teen writhed on the bed in pleasure.

I grabbed April and pulled her to her feet. “You look so sexy with my cum on your face,” I told her.

“Thank you,” she flushed.

I grabbed the hem of April’s baggy, white shirt and pulled it over her head exposing her tiny breasts clad in a plain, boring white bra. I reached behind her and deftly unhooked her bra and her beautiful, small breasts were free, topped with large, dark nipples. Her nipples were hard as rocks and I reached out and pinched one and she trembled in pleasure. I slid my hand down her thin waist and found the zipper to her green skirt. Her panties were as boring and plain as her bra. I could see a damp spot on her crotch.

“Did sucking my cock make you wet?”

She nodded. “It was so … so dirty,” she giggled.

I pulled off her panties exposing her bushy brown hair covering her puffy pussy lips. Her fragrance was tangy and fresh and her hairs were matted with her passion. “Beg me to pop your cherry.”

“Please, take my virginity,” April begged, lust thickening her voice. “I … I want to be a women.”

“Are you on the pill?” Her lip trembled as she shook her head. I smiled, “Don’t sleep with another guy until you have your period and if you get pregnant, you’ll get the honor of baring my child.”

A tremulous smile creased her cum-stained lips as I pushed her back. Her legs touched the bed and she fell back next to Felicity. Felicity turned to April and kissed her, tasting my cum and the two virgin’s entwined their hands. Mary’s face was buried in Felicity’s snatch, furiously eating the girls cunt. I felt my cock harden and I stared at April’s brown furred muff.

I licked my lips and joined Mary, eating my virgin’s cunt. April gave a muffled gasp as my tongue slid up her tight slit and flicked her hard clit. Felicity leaned over and kissed April on the lips, her tongue shoved in April’s mouth. I delighted in the tangy, fresh flavor of April’s cunt, her pussy hairs tickling my lips as my tongue wiggled into her tight depths. I found the thin membrane of her maidenhead and pulled back, to scared to accidentally break it before I was ready. I concentrated on her clit, sucking it into my mouth and caressing the little pearl with my tongue.

“Cum with me,” Felicity urged April. “Please, cum with me!”

“Yes!” April gasped. “I’m going to orgasm! Oh, geez, this is so much better than rubbing on my pillow!”

Fresh juices flooded my mouth as both girls writhed on the bed as their first orgasm from a partner rolled through their bodies. I took one last lick with my tongue, enjoying one last taste of virgin cunt, before I rose up. Both virgins were flushed and wet and ready to have their cherries popped. April smiled at me, eager and shy all at the same time. Her large nipples were hard and sweat rolled down her breasts.

Mary stood up, face smeared with Felicity’s love juices. I pulled her to me and we kissed and I tasted tart and spicy pussy and Mary tasted tangy and fresh. “Help me with my strap-on, hun,” Mary said, when I broke the kiss.

I helped her slide the black, leather harness up her legs and positioned a fleshy dildo that was a little smaller than my cock. It wasn’t the big one she used to rape Karen back when we were punishing her earlier this week. I adjusted the straps and made sure the dildo was rubbing her little clit so she got as much pleasure as Felicity was about to get.

Both girls spread their legs, their virgin pussies glinting pink beneath their pubic hair. I mounted April and Mary mounted Felicity. I guided the head of my cock to her wet, aroused pussy, rubbing on her silky lips. April bit her lower lip and I looked into her blue eyes and slid my cock into her tight hole until I felt that thin membrane, the evidence of her innocents. When I broke her cherry and uttered the words Bathuwlah I would cast a spell and make myself immune to STDs. The girl’s stolen innocence would armor me.

I looked over at Mary and she had the tip of her strap-on in Felicity’s eager cunt and Mary smiled excitedly at me. Together, we intoned, “Bathuwlah!” and thrust forward, and I felt the membrane start to give beneath the force of my thrust. April gasped in pain as her hymen tore before the press of my cock, parting like cheesecloth, and I buried my dick halfway into her no longer virgin cunt. Energy seemed to be flowing from April’s cunt into my cock, spreading through my body, a tingle like static electricity. It took two more thrusts to bury my cock fully into her very tight pussy while April was groaning in pain.

I looked down at where our genitals met, and saw pinkish fluids coating my cock. As I drew back my cock, I rubbed my left index finger against her hard little clit and then slowly thrust in again, starting a slow, steady fuck. I grasped her nipple with my right hand and started playing with the turgid nub. Beside us, Mary was fucking Felicity slow and hard. The two women’s breasts were mashed together, nipples sliding about as the women were locked in a passionate kiss. Felicity’s limbs were wrapped around Mary, her arms around Mary’s back, her legs about Mary’s waist.

April’s cunt started to feel slicker and her moans became more pleasurable. She tried to kiss me, but I turned my head and her cum stained lips brushed my cheek. Her hands roamed my chest, stroking my nipples, playing with my chest hair, and rubbing my stomach. I picked up the pace of my fucking and April started to move her hips as the pleasure grew and grew inside her. Her cunt was hugging my cock tightly, every thrust increased the pleasure I felt. The tightness in my balls increased and I held off cumming, gritting my teeth. I want the little ex-virgin to have her first cum from a cock fucking her.

“Your cunt feel so tight,” I whispered to her. “So god damn tight!”

“I like … oh my … I like the feel of you inside me,” she panted back.

“Say it,” I whispered.

“Your penis, I like your p-penis. Inside me,” she whispered, flushing and her cunt tightened on my cock.

“That’s not what it’s called,” I urged. “My cock is in your slutty pussy.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I love your c-cock in my … oh … my p-pussy! Oh, it feels so nice! Yes, yes!”

April’s cunt began to convulse on my dick and her entire body trembled beneath me as she experienced her first orgasm as a woman. I fucked her hard, slamming my cock into her loving depths three more times, striving to reach that point where the dam in my balls burst and cum would flood her once innocent cunt. I groaned, slamming in one more time and there it was, the pleasure released from my balls and flowed out and dumped into her teenage pussy.

“Wow,” she breathed as I rested atop her. “That was … nice.” She smiled.

“Yes, yes, yes, oh God yes!” Felicity was chanting next to us and we watched Mary pounding the hell out of Felicity’s cunt. I was so into fucking my virgin I didn’t even notice that Mary had flipped Felicity on her stomach and slid a pillow underneath her, elevating her ass, so she could fuck her hard from behind. Felicity’s perky ass jiggled every time Mary bottomed out in her cunt. Felicity’s face was turned towards me and her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth open as she moaned in pleasure.

“You fucking whore,” Mary groaned, as she fucked her hard. “Oh, you’re going to make me cum, you fucking whore!”

“Yes, yes, yes, cum!” Felicity gasped. “Oh yes, yes, let’s cum together! Let’s cum!”

“Fucking whore!” Mary panted, her breasts bouncing up and down from the force of her fucking. “Oh fuck!”

“I’m cumming!” Felicity gasped as she writhed beneath Mary. “Holy shit, this is amazing!”

“You sweet fucking whore!” Mary yelled and collapsed on top of Felicity, trembling as her passion over took her. Mary rested her head on Felicity’s back and smiled at me, her face drenched in sweat.

“Thank you,” Felicity whispered. “That felt so good.”

“Wait till you have a real cock up your cunt,” Mary whispered back. “It feel so much better.”

“Really?” Felicity asked, wide eyed.

“Sure, let’s find out,” Mary said and pulled her strap-on out. “We’re switching partners.”

“Absolutely,” I said, reaching out to fondle Felicity’s pert ass. I rolled off of April, my cock slick with cunt juices and blood. “Ride me.”

“Like a cowgirl?” Felicity asked. “That’s what its called, right.”

“Yeah,” I said.

Mary walked over to April’s side of the bed and rubbed her cunt. “Oh please, I’m sore,” April murmured.

“Then roll over,” Mary said. “You have another hole.”

April looked puzzled for a moment and flushed. “You mean my … butthole?”

“Oh yeah, babe,” Mary said. “I’m going to ream your pretty little tushie and you’re going to scream in pleasure while I do it.”

Felicity was straddling my waist as April rolled over. Mary placed a pillow beneath April’s stomach, raising her ass up. Then, Mary leaned over and started reaming her asshole with her tongue, swirling around April’s rosebud. Mary wiggled her tongue past the tight ring and into virgin ass, then started to work a finger in. Felicity was struggling to get my cock in her cunt, taking a few tries before she lined everything up and sank down, slowly, onto my cock.

“Oh wow, you’re bigger than the dildo,” she gasped as her tight cunt engulfed my cock.

“Keep going,” I urged, closing my eyes as pleasure rolled through my body. “Swallow my dick with your hungry cunt!” Her cunt slid lower and lower down my shaft and until her clit was rubbing against the forest of my pubic hair and she raised herself up and slowly lowered herself down again. It was such a sweet torture as she slowly rode me.

“Oh my gosh,” April gasped as Mary fingered her ass. “That feels … good!” She sounded surprise.

“Told you, babe,” Mary cooed, slipping a second finger into her tight ass, “you’ll be howling in delight when I’m fucking your ass.”

Mary was starting to fuck April’s ass with her fingers faster and faster as the nerdy sluts asshole grew more and more used to her fingers. Felicity was starting to pick up the pace, too, as her cunt began to get hotter and hotter as my cock deliciously stretched her sensitive cuntal walls. I reached up and cupped one of her breasts and squeezed it. Her breasts were bigger than Mary’s, with tiny, mauve nipples that my fingers found and caressed. Her cunt tighten on my cock as I played with her nipples and a low moan escaped her lips.

“Don’t stop,” April moaned as Mary pulled out her fingers.

“It’s time for something bigger, babe,” Mary answered, moving atop the girl and maneuvering the dildo to the tight entrance of her asshole.

“Oh jeez,” April gasped as Mary pushed the dildo slowly into her ass. “You’re going to rip me apart!”

“Shh, relaxes,” Mary whispered, stroking the girls back. “Just relax and let my cock slip into your tight depths.” April moaned as the dildo sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. “There we are, see, I’m all the way in.”

“Oh wow, this feels so strange,” April panted as Mary started to pull out and then slid slowly in. Mary started to fuck her slightly faster every time she pulled out.

“Oh my god!” Felicity was moaning, “Your cock is so amazing in my cunt. It’s warm and twitches. Oh wow, I can feel the head and the shaft inside me. Fuck this is so awesome. Why did I wait so long to do this!”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked her.

“No,” Felicity answered, then her eyes widened in alarm and she stopped fucking me. “Oh fuck, you’re not wearing a condom.”

“Keep fucking,” I ordered and she immediately started fucking me again, going faster. “Isn’t it exciting. My sperm will soon be inside you, swimming their way to your womb. Maybe there will be a cute little egg for my little troopers to breach. Would you like that? Would you like to have my baby growing in your belly?”

“Yes!” she purred. “Oh, knock me up! Fill my belly with your baby!”

Her cunt tightened hard on my back and she arched her back in pleasure, thrusting her breasts forward and slamming all the way down on my cock. She howled wordlessly as her passion exploded through her. I could feel the power of her orgasm on my dick and answered with a load of fertile sperm.

“Ohh, I think I’m going to exploded?” April moaned next to us as Mary pounded her ass. “Oh jeez, oh jeez that’s great! Keep going! Yes, yes, holy crap! I’m going to cum! Yes, yes! Oh, fricking yes!” April howled and hugged a pillow as her orgasm exploded inside her.

Mary kept fucking her, grinding her clit against the dildo every time it bottomed out in the nerd’s ass. Mary grabbed her bushy hair, pulling her face up and kissing the girl on the lips, licking my dried cum from her cheek and howled her own passion into the girl’s ear before collapsing on top of her. Mary rolled off and snuggled up next to me, the wet dildo rubbing on my leg.

“You girls go find Thamina and tell her to take you home,” I ordered. “And remember, neither of you can fuck a guy until you’ve had your period.”

“Yes, Mark,” April pouted. Felicity sighed and got off me, my dick popping out of her cum filled cunt with a wet plop.

Mary unstrapped the dildo and tossed it to the floor and I stroked her hair and kissed her on the lips. The former virgins got dressed. Both seemed taken aback by being so abruptly kicked out. But Mary and I got what we wanted from them, so it was time for them to go. April looked sadly at me, the little slut had fallen in love with me. Well, she needed to learn that love and sex weren’t the same thing. Dressed, the two girls slipped out of the room.

“How was your day?” I asked, stroking her side. Mary was pressed up against me, her breasts and head on my chest.

“Long,” she sighed, and then pinched my side. “You’re coming with me for wedding stuff from now on,” Mary complained. “Or at least, you don’t get to fuck your way through a high school while I’m doing it.”

“I didn’t fuck my way through the entire high school,” I replied. “Although, there was a gym class.”

Mary shook her head laughed. “That’s my randy stallion.” She sighed. “But, you are going to help with the wedding plans, okay?”

“Yeah, of course, Mare.”

She kissed me. “Good. I have some samples from the caterers for you to try, I want to know which one you like best.”

“Sure. Why was Noel here so early?”

“The FBI isn’t buying what we told Peterson,” Mary answered “He’s in a lot of trouble. Noel says they’re sending an Organized Crime agent to run things and bugging our phones. They’re going to setup surveillance on us.”

“Okay, nothing we can’t handle,” I told her, stroking her hair. Then I slid my hand lower, down her back and reached plump ass, tracing a circle on her cheek. “I can’t wait to meet your family.”

“You mean you can’t wait to see me fuck my sisters,” Mary said with a naughty smile. “I’m kinda looking forward to it, too.”

“I thought you were nervous about it.”

“I had the hottest dream last night,” Mary said. “I was making love to my sisters. They were so beautiful, naked and wet, and we gave each other so much pleasure.”

“Sounds nice,” I said. “I can’t wait to see that.”

“I bet you can’t wait to fuck them,” Mary giggled.

“Yeah, I’d love that.” Mary kissed me. “We’ll see,” she said with a naughty smile.

We kissed some more. “When do you think Chantelle and Lana will get back?” Mary asked. “I thought they’d be back by now. You did tell them to return today?”

“I thought I did,” I said, thinking. “I was pretty drunk that night, it’s kind of a blur.”

Mary grabbed her phone and sent one of them a text and we went back to cuddling. “I need you to make a guest list,” Mary told me. “So we can start getting invitations mailed out. Buy Monday.” I kissed her hand. “Sure, Mare.”

Mary’s phone chirped and she read the text message. “Chantelle says, ‘I thought it was next Friday. Master said we could enjoy the rest of our honeymoon and we still have another week.’ Is that what you said, Mark?”

“I guess I did,” I answered with a shrug. “Tell them they have to be back by noon next Friday.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, Alice called, Monday at 3 pm in Seattle we have an appointment with the investment group that owns the empty lot,” Mary said. There was a big empty lot behind cul-de-sac our house was on that was supposed to be a housing development before the recession. We were going to buy it and build a huge mansion there.

I tensed at the mention of Alice. She was Mary’s friend or lover. I still wasn’t sure. Mary said they were friends, but they would spend hours making love in a hotel. I met Alice yesterday and she was clearly in love with Mary and jealous of me. Ironically, I was a little jealous of her.

Mary felt me tensed and asked, “What, didn’t you like Alice? I thought you two hit it off.”

I blinked. Really, did she not notice Alice glare daggers at me. If looks could kill, Alice would have blown my head off with the intensity of her gaze. “I … I don’t think she likes me,” I told her. “She seemed jealous when you were with me.”

Mary frowned. “Why would she be jealous. You’re my fiancee? Are you sure you were just imagining things?” I was pretty sure I wasn’t. Mary continued, “Her husband isn’t giving her any attention, so I’m just helping my friend out. There’s nothing between us but friendship and some great sex.”

“Maybe it was my imagination,” I lied. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. I was in the mood to have some great sex with my fiancee, though. I pulled her face up and kissed her on the lips. “I love you, my beautiful filly,” I whispered. Her loving smile begged to be kissed again.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth as the passion of our kiss grew. My cock was hardening as I stroked Mary’s side, sliding up to her perky breast, playing with her hard nipple. I broke the kiss. “I realized I haven’t made love to my beautiful fiancee, today.”

“Ohh, maybe you should fix that,” Mary panted. “She’s still a little angry about having to work on our wedding while you were off having fun.”

I kissed her neck, and down to her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently nipping it with my tongue. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered, sucking in her other nipple. “I am I making it better?”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “If you go lower.”

I kissed down her flat stomach, pausing to tongue her bellybutton. Mary giggled and squirmed as my tongue swirled around her ticklish belly. Then I kissed lower, rubbing my face through her silky pubic hair, shaped as a fiery heart. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and I moved lower between her spread thighs.

Mary shuddered as I licked up her slit. “Hmm, yes, I think I’m starting to forgive you,” she moaned as my tongue swiped up her pussy a second time. Then I sucked her labia into my mouth, my tongue exploring her sensitize lips. I spread her labia open, her pink depths glistened with excitement, and I shoved my tongue in, wiggling around her vaginal canal. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight as I ate her cunt.

“Hmm, yes, eat me!” she moaned. “Oh, God I love you, my randy stallion! Suck my clit! Oh please!”

I sucked her clit into my mouth and slowly slid a finger up inside her wet pussy. Her pussy walls sucked eagerly at my finger and I added a second. Mary’s hips were writhing in pleasure and her moans filled my ears. I played with the hard pearl with my tongue, every flick on her clit causing her hips to twist in pleasure. My fingers in her cunt curled upwards, searching for her G-Spot.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re forgiven!” she cried. “You’re forgiven, just keep doing that! Oh, fuck, yes, you’re making me cum! Yes, yes, you fucking stud!” Her fingers dug painfully into my hair, pulling me hard against her cunt as her back arched in the pleasure of her orgasm.

I lightly kissed her pussy lips as Mary came down from her orgasm, savoring her flavor. Her soft thighs pressed against the side of my head and kissed those as well. Finally, Mary sat up on her arms, smiling.

“I want my stallion in me,” she purred. “I need that big cock filling me up. I haven’t had a dick in me all day. My poor, little cunny is all sad and lonely.” She glanced at the clock. “We have over an hour before we need to get ready and I want your cock in me the whole time.”

I smiled and crawled up her body. “Your stallion’s more than happy to feed your naughty little cunny all the cock it needs.” I squeezed her ass. “And your hungry asshole, too.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Theodora, I just heard about this great bar,” Antsy giggled to me as she entered the hotel room.

Antsy wasn’t her real name, it was a shorten form of Samantha. Her father called her that because she could never sit still. “Dad always said, ‘The girl’s got ants in her pants.’ And that’s how I got the nickname,” Antsy would explain to everybody she met.

Today, she was wearing a florescent pink bikini that revealed all of her youthful charms. The girl had a nice pair of tits and a great ass. Her body glistened with tanning oils and was starting to turn a rich brown. The girl had just returned from trolling for guys on the Miami beach. And with her body, she wouldn’t have to troll hard.

Last night I had wanted to seduce the girl but she never came back to the hotel room until this morning reeking of stale bear and sex. She had, all giggly, told me all about the guy she hooked up with and how she actually went back to his apartment. “I couldn’t believe I did that,” Antsy had confessed. “I’ve never done a one night stand before. It was so wicked!”

“What’s so great about this bar?” I asked. “You’re nineteen? You can’t drink.”

“They don’t card,” Antsy giggled. “At least that’s what this cute guy, I think his name was Keith or was it Kyle?” She shrugged. “Anyways, do you want to come with me. Keith said he’d be there and I bet we could find a guy for you.”

I bet if we found a cute guy and I offered to have a threesome with them she’d jump at it and it would give me the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Avvah on the girl and make her a trap for her brother. Antsy was sister to Mark, the Warlock that I was tasked with defeating. Once Mark was exorcised, I could rescue Sister Louise from him. Sister Louise had been the first nun to try and defeat Mark, but thanks to the demoness Lilith’s interference, Mark had prevailed.

Mark’s lover, another Warlock, had summoned the Demoness Lilith and made my job much more difficult. And that’s where Antsy would come in. According to the Angel Ramiel, Mark would need to sleep with his sister as part of some dark magic. When Mark slept with Antsy, the Prayer of Avvah would make the pair obsessed with each other and destroy Mark’s relationship with his lover. Once they were separated, they would be much easier to handle.

“I’d love to come to the bar with you,” I replied. “Maybe we could find a guy and take him back here and fuck him together.”

“What, like a threesome?” Antsy asked, blushing.

“Sure, they can be a lot of fun,” I said as sexily as possible.

She frowned. “I guess that could be interesting. I’ve never been with a woman before, I’m not sure …”

“Oh, girl, don’t worry, we’ll be with a guy,” I lied. “It’s not like we’re going to fool around with each other.”

“Oh, okay,” she brightened. “I guess it could be fun. Besides, imagine the look on any guy’s face when he finds out he gets to fuck two beautiful women.”

I laughed with her. Once you’re drunk Antsy and all horny in bed with a guy, you won’t care that a woman’s caressing you. You’ll be putty in my hands.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 19

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: The D&D Game

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: The D&D Group

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Females, Males/Female, Mind Control, Male Masturbation, Anal, Oral, Orgy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place between Chapter 17 andChapter 18 when Mark hosts his D&D Game. Takes place at the same time as Mary and Diane Go Clubbing Side-Story.



I left Quatch making out with Willow and headed to answer the door. Tonight, I was going to play D&D with the same group of guys I had been playing with since I was fifteen. We had all met in the WOTC store in the South Hill Mall, back when there were still Wizard of the Coast stores. The store had been running a game and we all played in it. We had been gaming together ever since.

We usually got together every Thursday night to play. Of course, I blew them off last Thursday. I was having too much fun with my powers, not to mention I just met Mary. I had fallen head over heals in love with the woman practically on first sight. The guys weren’t pleased that I had blown off the game and I was looking to make it up to them.

I was going to let each guy pick a slut to be his personal slave for the evening. To pour drinks, fetch food, and to perform sexually for the guy. I had already settled on Violet to be my personal slave for the night. Violet had been a virgin when I took her and I didn’t want any other cock to ever be up in her cunt for the rest of her life.

Quatch, the DM, had arrived first and selected Willow, our newest sex slave, for his Personal Attendant. Quatch was a big, hairy guy, hence his nickname, Quatch. Short for Sasquatch because he is so hairy that he must be cousin to one. I didn’t know his real name. It may have been James or John. Or maybe Jeff. I was pretty sure it started with a J. I should know it, he’s my best friend, but everyone calls him Quatch, even his mom.

I answered the door and saw Karl. He was the skinniest guy I’ve ever met. The guy looked as thin as post, his cheeks sunken. I would swear he was a crack addict, but he never seemed high when I was around him. And the guy could eat, it was disgusting how he could put more food away then I could. Behind him, was Tom getting out of his car. Tom was a fat guy with a long ponytail of brown hair.

“Hey, man,” Karl said, shaking my hand. “Killer house. How the fuck did you swing this?”

“I won a poker tournament,” I said. “Hey, Tom.”

“Hey,” he grunted. Tom was a man of few words most of the time. But he really got into roleplaying his characters and could be a down right chatterbox if he was playing the right character.

I led Tom and Karl inside. Quatch was sitting in a recliner getting blown by Willow. His head was thrown back and his mouth wide in amazement and he had a fistful of her raven-black hair. “Holy shit,” Tom muttered.

“You runnin’ a brothel, Mark?” Karl gaped.

“These are my sex slaves,” I said. “They do whatever me our my fiancee wants.”

“Fiancee?” Tom asked.

“Yeah, I’m getting married in a month,” I said. “I want you guys to be my groomsmen and Quatch, I was hopping you could be my best man.”

“Shit, I’ll fucking do whatever you want!” he moaned. “I haven’t had my dick sucked in two years.”

“Choose a lady,” I told Mat and Karl. “She’ll be your personal slave for the night. She’ll serve
you drinks, fetch you snacks, and do whatever other things you want.”

The doorbell rang again and I went to answer it. Chris was standing there. He was a big guy, in great shape, his hair buzzed short in the ranger haircut. He got out of the army last year, served two tours in Afghanistan. The guy could be on a recruitment poster for the army. He was also the biggest nerd I knew.

“Hey man,” he said, “nice house. I guess the rumors about you robbing a bank must be true!”

I snorted in laughter. “Naw, just a misunderstanding. It’s already been sorted out. I just won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen in Fife.”

“Congrats, man,” he said, slapping me on the shoulder.

“Come in, the rest of the guys are here,” I said.

“Jesus,” Chris said, stunned when he saw the living room.

Tom had Jessica, reporter for KIRO 7 news, sitting in his lap making out with her while Karl had wasted no time and bent teenage Allison over the couch and was following the instructions tattooed on her body. Above her cunt, Allison had “Cum on in” with an arrow pointing at her cunt and it looked like Karl was eagerly following those instructions.

“Mark’s getting hitched,” Quatch panted.

“No shit?” Chris asked. I nodded and he offered me his hand. We shook, and I said, “Want to be one of my groomsman?”

“Hell ya, man,” Chris answered, then he looked around. “What does your fiancee think of this?”

“She’s upstairs getting ready to go out with her girlfriend,” I answered. “She loves having all these sex slaves.”

I explained the situation and Chris selected Desiree to be his personal attendant and Desiree was pushing him back onto the couch and fishing his cock out and sucked into her mouth. Chris moaned, gripping her black hair and savored the Latina beauty’s blowjob. Jessica was straddling Tom and riding his cock on the recliner while Tom muttered, “Whore,” over and over.

“Holy shit, I’m going to cum!” moaned Quatch and he gripped Willow’s black hair and held her mouth in place as he came.

Willow swallowed his load and licked her lips. “Thank you for cumming in my naughty mouth,” she purred.

“Man, Mark, you’ve got it good.”

“I do,” I said. I dismissed the other sluts and grabbed Violet and she knelt before me and sucked my cock into her hungry lips.

Mary entered the living room, dressed in a sleek, black dress, low cut with a short skirt. Black fishnet stockings covered her slim legs. “Have fun,” she told me as I watched our sluts service my pals and enjoyed Violet’s mouth on my cock

“You too, Mare,” I replied, and watched her ass sway as she walked out of the living room.

“Christ, was that your fiancee?” Quatch asked, his eyes glued to her ass.

“Yeah, she’s the best,” I answered.

“And she doesn’t care that you’re fucking all these women?”

“She fucks them too,” I said.

“Oh, Mistress loves us to suck her cunt,” Willow cooed in Quatch’s ear. “This morning, I sucked Master’s cum out of her pussy while I gave her a gynecological exam.”

“Christ, you’re getting me hard,” Quatch moaned. Willow grinned, and whispered loudly in his ear, “Why don’t you stick that hard cock up my tight snatch and get some relief. You wouldn’t want to develop a nasty cast of blue balls?”

“No I wouldn’t,” Quatch moaned and bent cinnamon-skinned Willow over the chair and started fucking her from behind. “Oh fuck, your cock feels good up my snatch. Almost as good as Master’s! Ohh, harder! Fuck me harder, stud!”

“Oh, Master!” Allison gasped, “he’s filling my slutty cunt with his cum! Oh thank you, thank you! My pussy should always be full of cum!”

Karl was panting as he pulled out of Allison’s cunt. The slut quickly turned around and sucked his softening cock into her mouth, sucking the last of his cum and her cunt juices right off his cock. “Holy shit, I need to get me one of these!”

“Pick a woman and I can take care of it for you,” I said. “None of my sluts, obviously. Or my Mary, but you pick any other woman and I’ll make them hot and bothered for your cock 24/7. They’ll beg you to do whatever filthy fantasy you have.”

“I want to make my bitch of a boss grovel before me,” Karl said.

“Not a problem. She working tomorrow?”

“Yeah, just call down at the restaurant and ask for Julie. She’ll be in by seven to oversee morning prep.”

I nodded my head. “Done.”

Chris looked at me. “You really can do that? ‘Cause there’s this barista I have a thing for. She works the morning shift at the Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian.” Hot Chick A Latte was one of the many bikini baristas that dotted Western Washington. “Her name’s Velvet and she has the hugest tits in the world. I’m mean these things are like G cups. She could just smother my face with them any day of the week.”

“Desiree, why don’t you let Chris feel your tits on his face,” I ordered.

Desiree and Xiu were tied for having the biggest tits amongst the sluts. The Latina stood up, slipping out of her maids outfit, exposing her beautiful, nut-brown breasts and dark, pink nipples. Chris groaned in lust, his cock sticking straight up. Desiree straddled him about the waist and slowly lowered herself on his cock, moaning wantonly as he filled her up. Chris buried his face in Desiree’s large tits and motorboated between them while Desiree slowly slid up and down on his cock.

“Oh yes, suck my tits,” Desiree cooed. “Umm, your cock feels so impressive in my cunt.”

“Oh fuck,” Chris moaned as he switched nipples, sucking Desiree’s dark pink nub into his mouth.

“Shit, gonna cum!” moaned Tom in alarm. “No condom.”

“Don’t worry,” purred Jessica. “I’m on the pill, so just fill my slutty cunt with your cum. Mmhh, yes, it’s so warm inside me, filling me up! Oh yes, you’re making me cum, stud, oh fuck I love hot cum shooting in my snatch.”

Jessica convulsed on Tom and he captured her sensuous lips in a kiss. Her miniskirt had ridden up, exposing her caramel ass. Jessica was biracial, a mix of Asian, Black, and White that gave her skin a beautiful, caramel hue. “Wow,” Tom panted. “Been awhile.”

“Shit, it was my first time,” Karl panted and I blinked. I thought I had been old when I lost my virginity last week, Karl was five years older than me. Allison was bobbing her head rapidly on his cock and I could tell Karl was loving the feel of her tongue piercing pressing hard on his cock as she swirled it about.

“So, sex slaves?” panted Tom. “Keep Jessica?”

“Oh no,” Jessica protested. “I belong to Master, right?” There was a plaintive catch in her voice.

“Yeah, slut,” I said. “You’ll be mine forever.” Jessica sighed in relief. “Tom, any girl that I haven’t claimed is yours.”

“High school student,” Tom declared. “Like whore sucking your cock.”

“Sure, I was planning to go to a High School tomorrow, anyways,” I said. “What’s your pleasure.”

“Petite, Asian, hairy cunt,” Tom grunted. I nodded.

I closed my eyes, trying to enjoy Violet’s blowjob. It had been getting hard with having to answer all my friends questions. Violet had grown quite skilled, her head bobbing rapidly, her cheeks sucking in and out as she pleasured me. And her tongue, sliding about my cock like an agile little snake, increasing my pleasure with every second.

“Here it comes, slut!” I moaned and Violet sucked harder at my cock, eager to taste her master’s cum. I shot three, quick blasts into her mouth and she skillfully swallowed all of my load and sucked harder, coaxing the last morsel of cum out of my cock.

“Thank you, Master,” she breathed when my cock slid out of her mouth.

“I want to cum on your big titties,” Chris panted.

Desiree smiled and slid off his cock and knelt before Chris. She took her big breasts and wrapped them around his cock and slid them between her pillowy breasts, lubed by her pussy juices. She moved her tits up and down as fast as possible and Chris smiled hungrily as he watched Desiree. Then he grunted and his white seed spilled across Desiree’s breasts. Desiree took a finger and swiped up a gob of semen on her finger and sucked into her mouth as Chris watched

“Fuck, you’re one nasty bitch,” Chris whispered.

Quatch was fucking Jessica hard over couch arm. Her cinnamon ass jiggled as he fucked her. Quatch grunted with every stroke, sweat running down his forehead and his face turned beat red. Quatch let out a sound that was like a growl and a shout and buried himself into Willow’s cunt and went rigid. He pulled out, his fat cock and white cum trickled out of her cunt.

“Wow, eh, wow,” Quatch panted. Then he got self conscious and put his cock away. “So, eh, where are we playing. I’ll get set up.” Quatch was our DM, the guy who ran the game, controlled the enemies and NPCs.

Willow grabbed his hand. “Follow me, Quatch,” she said and led him to the dining room.

Karl was fucking Allison’s face like a man’s possessed. He held her face between his hands, keeping her face still, as he reamed her sucking mouth. “Oh, shit, I gonna cum!” he groaned. Allison sucked his cum down her mouth.

“Oh, your cum is so tasty,” cooed Allison, not phased at all by the mouth fucking.

The rest of us headed to the dining room to start playing. Quatch was setting up as Willow stood behind him, cum running down her thighs. Lillian walked in, dressed in a pleated, black skirt, short, and a black half-shirt that left her flat belly bared. Her nipples were poking hard at her shirt. Clutched in her hand was a bag of dice, a players handbook, and her character sheet. Lillian was a goth girl that used to work at Hot Topic, and I was surprised to learn, loved to play D&D.

“This is Lillian,” I introduced, “the new player I was talking about.”

“Hi boys,” Lillian grinned. “I made an Elven bard.”

Quatch nodded. “Yeah, okay, that’ll work.”

“Before we start, Quatch, Tom, Chris, and Karl, you guys don’t have to do what I tell you,” I said. These guys were my friends, I didn’t want to control them. I guess that’s why Mary didn’t want me controlling Alice.

“Yeah, no shit,” Chris said.

Tom just shook his head at me.

“You all right, man?” Quatch asked.

“Yeah,” I replied. “Just had to be said.”

“Whatever, let’s play,” Karl shrugged.

The rest of us got out our characters. I was playing a Gnome illusionist, Chris had an Orc barbarian, Tom was playing an Thri-keen monk, and Karl played an Elven cleric. Quatch started the game, we were in the middle of quest to recover an artifact stolen from Karl’s church. Quatch introduced Lillian’s character as Karl’s sister, here to help him out.

We got through the first encounter, when the pizzas arrived and our slaves went out and got us food and poured us drinks. Chris had pulled Desiree in his lap and had her feed him pizza, her large breasts, covered in dried cum, jiggled as she laughed and licked pizza sauce off his lips. Karl copied Chris, and Allison was having a lot of fun feeding him pizza. I had Violet suck my cock while I ate.

Tom bent Jessica over the corner of the table and looked questioningly at me. “Anal?”

I nodded my head. Jessica giggled, “Uhh, I love a cock up my ass.”

Tom’s cock pushed at her tight ass and Jessica moaned as he slowly slid inside her. “Tight!” Tom grunted and started fucking her.

Quatch stood up and walked over and pulled out his cock and shoved it into Jessica’s face. Jessica eagerly sucked his cock into her mouth. Lillian grabbed Willow and sat her before her on the table. Willow’s cunt was dripping with cum and Lillian grabbed a slice of pizza and ran it through Willow’s cunt and ate the cum covered slice.

“Wow, that’s nasty,” Chris moaned. “Oh shit, she’s eating her pussy.”

Lillian was licking up the cum and pizza sauce staining Willow’s pussy. Chris whispered in Desiree’s ears and she stood up and walked over to the two girls and offered her cum-stained breasts to Willow’s eager lips. Chris stood up and watched the three girls, jerking his cock off furiously. Willow’s cinnamon face rubbed on Desiree’s nut brown tits. Willow was moaning in pleasure as Lillian tongued her pussy.

“Oh my god, that’s so hot!” Chris moaned as he beat his meat.

“Let me do that,” Desiree purred, reaching out and started giving Chris a handjob. “Doesn’t that feel better than doing it yourself?”

“Yeah!” Chris moaned.

Karl was making out with Allison, his hands freeing her breasts from her blouse. “Oh my God, her nipples are pierced.” Karl seemed fascinated with playing with her pierced nipples. He bent his head and sucked one of the nipples into his mouth, playing with the nipple and piercing with his tongue. Allison moved and straddled Karl and deftly fished his cock out of his pants. Karl moaned as Allison sank her sloppy cunt onto his cock.

Willow was cumming on Lillian’s face, Desiree’s hands were furiously pumping at Chris’s cock. “Your hand is amazing,” Chris groaned. “I’m going to spurt!”

His cum shot out out, splashing Desiree’s tit. The sucking blast caught Willow’s hair, cheek and neck, and the third shot landed on Lillian’s head. Lillian rose up and licked cum off Desiree’s tit and then Willow’s neck. Cum staining her lips, she threw her arms around Chris and kissed him on the lips, hard, rubbing her body up against him.

“So, you’re playing my brother?” Lillian asked.

“Yeah,” Chris panted.

“I’ve always wanted to fuck my brother!”

“I’m drained, babe,” Chris said in disappointment.

“Why don’t you eat my cunt and maybe you’ll get a second wind.” Lillian had a smile on her black lips.

Chris pushed her up against the wall and knelt down and started to eat her cunt. Lillian shoved up her shirt, exposing her breasts and played with her nipples. I finished my pizza and pulled Violet up and bent her over the table and shoved my cock up her ass, tight and hot, and fucked her hard while Violet moaned in pleasure. Desiree pushed Willow to the floor and cooed in pleasure as Willow eagerly ate her cunt out.

“I want to fuck her cunt while you fuck her ass,” Quatch muttered, Jessica’s sucking mouth around his cock.

“Sure,” Tom grunted, and pulled out of Jessica’s ass.

Quatch sat on the table and Jessica straddled his waist. “Jesus, her cunt’s wet.”

“Sloppy seconds,” Tom smirked and shoved his cock back up her tight sphincter.

Both buys grunted as Jessica writhed between them. She was loving it, taking a cock up both her wholes, and panted liked a bitch in heat. “Fuck my ass, oh yes! Fuck, that’s a nice cock in my dirty snatch! Yes, boys, fuck me! Fuck me!” Jessica writhed between them as an orgasm rolled through her body. They two guys just kept right on fucking her.

Quatch started squeezing her breasts hard, pinching her nipples. “Fucking whore!” he groaned, eyes closed. “Fucking cockteasing whore!”

I felt my balls tighten as I fucked Violet’s tight ass. Violet was gasping in pleasure and her ass started convulsing on my cock as the little slut came. Her ass was milking my dick and I felt that sweet moment of releases surged through my body and out my dick, filling her ass with a copious load of cum.

Chris got his second wind and rose up, face sticky with Lillian’s cunt juices. “Ohh, that’s a nice cock!” Lillian gasped as he slipped his dick in her wet whole and started fucking her against the wall.

“Cumming!” Tom moaned and buried his cock up Jessica’s ass and shot his load up her ass. He pulled out and stumbled back, panting.

Jessica continued riding Quatch, “Cum in my pussy, stud,” she moaned. “Your friend creamed my ass so cream my pussy!”

“Here it comes, you nasty bitch!” Quatch moaned and grabbed her hips and shoved her down so he bottomed out in her cunt then he grunted and Jessica writhed atop him as her second orgasm was triggered by Quatch’s cum.

Karl was frantically fucking Allison, his face contorted. “Cumming, cumming!” he muttered and flooded Allison hungry cunt. He pulled out, panting. The guys were getting warn out, they didn’t have my devil enhanced sexual stamina. Drinks were downed and more pizza was devoured and we got back to gaming.

After using the bathroom, I found Quatch waiting at the door. “There’s another bathroom upstairs,” I told him. “You didn’t have to wait.”

“Oh, I just wanted to talk to you in private,” Quatch said, nervous. “You said you could make any woman my sex slave.”

“Yeah,” I told him.

He handed me his phone. “My sister’s been staying with me. And she’s a fucking cocktease, prancing around the apartment in her underwear. My dick’s hard all the time.”

“Sure, I’ll make Kim into your slut,” I replied. Kim was a smoking hot girl. I think Quatch got all the hair in his family, because her skin was always silky smooth.

The phone rang and Kim answered, “Hey bro.”

“Kim, from now on, you’re going to be Quatch’s sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll happily do whatever nasty, depraved acts he wants and do it with a smile. You’ll live to please him.”

“Sure,” Kim purred.

I threw the phone to her brother. “So, Kim,” Quatch said nervously. “What did Mark tell you to do.” I couldn’t here her response, but Quatch smiled. “Good, I want you naked and ready to fuck when I get home.” I could just here a throaty laugh over the phone. “Later, bitch!” Quatch smirked and hung.

As the night grew later, the sluts started getting tired and I let them go into the living room to rest. We usually played until two or three in the morning, fueled by mountain dew and energy drinks. Lillian meshed well with the group, just as an intense gamer as the rest of us were. Around one AM, Mary got home.

She walked into the dining room and draped herself across my lap. She reeked of pussy: tangy, spicy, sweet, tart, all the delicious flavors of a woman’s cunt. It was a delightful bouquet and I felt my cock hardened. She kissed me on the lips, slipping her tongue into my mouth.

“Did you have fun?” I asked. “Because you reek of pussy?”

Mary giggled. “I did. I just have to go back to that club again.”

“Let me introduce you,” I said. “Quatch is the big, hairy guy.”

“Quatch?”

“Because I’m as hairy as Sasquatch,” he said with a grin.

“Karl’s the skinny guy, Chris is the ex-army ranger, and Tom is the quiet one,” I continued. “Quatch is going to be my best man and the others will be my grooms.”

“Nice to meet you,” Mary said. “Are you almost done?”

“Yeah, we’re at the boss,” I said. “A sorcerer-dragon.”

“Ohh,” Mary cooed. “Want to make it interesting?” She had a big grin on her face.

“What are you thinking?” I asked.

“Well, whoever has the killing blow can fuck my pussy,” Mary giggled.

“Shit,” Tom muttered, blinking in surprise.

“You’re Mark’s fiancee, right?” Chris asked in surprise.

“Hey, he can fuck any woman he wants, so I can fuck any guy,” Mary retorted. “It’s only fair. Right, hun.”

She was right, it was only fair. “Yeah, Mare. Fair is fair.” Mary was free to fuck who she wanted, although I preferred if she would just fuck women. But there was something strangely thrilling about watching your women getting fucked by another guy.

“Hey, I’m running the dragon,” Quatch protested. “So, what about me.”

Mary bit her lip. “Well, if you kill all of them, then you can fuck me.”

“Really?” Karl asked, glancing at me. I don’t think he quite believed I would let my beautiful fiancee fuck one of my friends. I nodded at him.

It became a free for all. We stopped cooperating, each of us wanting to be the player to drop the dragon. And Quatch pulled out all the stops. I wasn’t going to accuse him of cheating behind the DM screen, but he had a couple of lucky crits that killed Lillian’s bard. I was badly hurt and asked Karl’s cleric to heal me on his turn. Instead of healing me, Karl attacked and, on the dragon’s next turn, I was killed by its acidic breath weapon.

“Thank, Karl,” I muttered.

“Oh, poor baby,” Mary said, kissing me. “You’ll just have to get sloppy seconds, hun.”

Quatch got a worried look on his face when Chris’s barbarian crit and Tom sent his monk in to finish the dragon. Then he rolled badly: a 3, a 4, and a 1, a fumble. The dragon bit the Thri-keen and knocked him unconscious. Karl’s tactic of not healing his competition was paying off, and on his turn, he stabbed his longsword into the dragon and felled it with a tenth of the damage Chris had just dealt with his crit.

Karl whooped loudly. “All right!” He grabbed his crotch and rubbed his hard dick. “I can’t believe I get to fuck another girl tonight.”

“He lost his virginity to Allison, earlier,” I told her.

“Ohh, how cute,” Mary said, her dress sliding off her body. She was naked save for a black push-up bra which I unhooked for her, spilling out her perky, freckled breasts. Chris gave a cat call and Mary smiled, twirling about for the guys. She was getting off on the attention. Then, she hopped up on the table, knocking over some miniatures and spilling someone’s drink onto the floor. No one cared as Mary spread her legs, exposing her wet pussy and pink hole. “C’mon, I’ve had women all night, I need a dick in me!”

Karl pants came undone and his cock sprang out and he shoved it into Mary’s cunt, hard. He sucked on Mary’s tits, kissed up her neck and cheek. I noticed a hickey on Mary’s neck that she didn’t have when she left for the club. Karl kissed her cheek and tried to kiss her on the lips but Mary turned her head.

“Mark’s the only man that kisses me,” Mary told him.

“Sure,” Karl said, panting as he fucked away.

Quatch was gathering up his stuff. “You’re not going to watch,” Chris asked, stroking his cock lazily.

“Kim,” Quatch said, giving me a meaningful look. I winked at him and hoped he enjoyed his sister. “Later guys,” Quatch farewelled, and left.

Lillian knelt before me and started sucking on my cock. I enjoyed the blowjob and watched my fiancee get fucked by my friend. Karl was gasping as his ass pumped away on top of her. Mary was moaning and then Karl stiffened and flood her cunt with cum. He pulled off of her and I could see disappointment on Mary’s face, she hadn’t cum yet.

Then Tom was there and he just buried his cock up her cunt before anyone could object. Mary’s disappointment faded and she smiled happily and writhed beneath him as he fucked her. Mary turned her head, still smiling happily, her green eyes sparkling with lust. Mary arched her back and as she came beneath Tom, never breaking eye contact with me. I shot my load down Lillian’s mouth as I watched my fiancee orgasming underneath another man. Tom climbed off a moment later and I saw Mary’s pussy gaping and full of cum.

Chris mounted Mary, eager for his turn. “Oh, god it feel so nice inside her pussy,” Chris moaned. “So wet.”

Mary rubbed his chest through his shirt. “Ooh, you’re all muscly,” she purred. “Let me see.”

Chris popped off his shirt, exposing his six-pack abs and muscled pecs.

Mary ran her hands over his muscular torso. “So nice,” she cooed. “Oh yes.” Chris started fucking her harder and harder and Mary threw back her head and let out a low, throaty moan as she came beneath Chris.

Chris slammed his cock into her a few more times, moaning, “Her cunt’s milking my cock! Oh fuck, oh fuck!”

“Ohh, cum in me,” Mary gasped. Chris stiffened and Mary smiled happily as he pumped her cunt with a third man’s cum.

“Man, Mark, your fiancee is a wild gal,” Chris panted as he pulled out.

“She’s my naughty filly,” I said with a smile.

“And your naughty filly need her randy stallion to give her a proper fucking!” Mary moaned wantonly. “Your friends were nice, but I need a real cock in me.”

I knew she was just saying that to stroke my ego, but that didn’t stop me from being happy as I crawled up her body and slowly slid my cock into her sloppy pussy with wet, squelching noise. Mary pulled my head down and kissed me passionately, her legs wrapping around my waist, pulling me into her cunt. I fucked her slowly.

“Oh yes,” Mary moaned, “that’s the cock I love. And the man.”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear, fucking her faster and harder.

The table creaked beneath us as we picked up our pace. Mary’s hips rotated beneath me, humping me back as hard as I humped her. Her tongue licked at my ear and she whispered, “Your friend’s cocks were nice, but yours is the one that my pussy craves. You’re stirring my cunt up so deliciously.”

“Your cunt feels amazing,” I whispered into her ear. “So wet and slick.” I saw the hickey on her neck and I decided to leave one of my own, bigger, and sucked hard on her neck.

“That’s all your friends cum,” Mary cooed. “Sloppy, wet cum, filling me up. But I need more. I need your tasty cum.” Her fingers racked my back through my shirt. “I’m getting so close to cumming! Are you close?”

“Yes, Mare!” I groaned and went back to sucking at her neck. I started fucking her hard, our flesh slapping together.

“You always fuck me so hard after another man’s been in me,” Mary whispered and then she kissed me and my balls tightened and my orgasm exploded out of me. Mary bucked beneath me, her cunt spasming as she came. “Mmh, that was nice,” Mary said as I laid on top of her. “Maybe I should join your group, it seems like so much fun.”

“Yeah,” Tom said.

“I would love for you to come again,” Karl excitedly said.

“Oh, I can guarantee that I will cum again,” Mary said with a wicked smile.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Anal, Humiliation, Mind Control, Oral, Wife, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place in Chapter 17while Mark and Mary have lunch after recruiting Willow.



After Mary’s OB/GYN appointment with Dr. Willow WolfTail, and our subsequent fucking of said doctor, we were both hungry. I had parked on Division around the corner from the clinic and started driving down the hill when we saw a Subway restaurant on the corner of Division and I street.

“Subway’s fine,” Mary said.

My stomach growled loudly, so I turned onto I street and parked on the street across from the Subway. We got out and crossed the street and entered the Subway. Inside, it was like every Subway in the world. Behind the counter, there were two Subway employees in the green polos and khaki pants. A couple was ordering some sandwiches. The wife was gorgeous, black haired with a Mediterranean, olive complexion. Her husband had the broad-faced of an Eastern European.

“Hi,” the wife said as Mary stood next to her. The wife’s eyes roamed across Mary’s body, and I could see desire kindling in her eyes. “I’m CeeCee.”

“Mary.” The ladies shook hands and Mary stroked her fingers.

“I love this dress,” CeeCee praised. “It look so amazing on you.” CeeCee reached out and ran a finger down Mary’s chest, tracing the neckline.

“What can I make for you,” the bored subway worker asked us.

“Meatball sub, six inch,” Mary ordered, placing a hand on CeeCee’s hip.

“Teriyaki chicken,” I ordered. “A footlong. And ignore what’s going on over here.”

“Yes, sir,” the worker said.

“I love this fabric,” CeeCee murmured, rubbing Mary’s breast though her top. Mary’s nipple pressed hard against the fabric, and CeeCee began tracing the hard nub with a finger.

CeeCee’s husband, who was paying for their sandwiches, glanced over and gaped, seeing his wife groping another woman. “What are you doing, CeeCee,” he gasped in a thick, Eastern European accent.

“Oh, just feeling the fabric of her dress,” CeeCee said, flushing and pulling her hand away. “It just felt so amazing on my fingers.”

Mary caught it and placed it back on her breast and then leaned in and kissed CeeCee on the lips. Her husband sputtered in shock and rage. “Don’t interfere,” I ordered. “Just watch.” I glanced at the two subway workers, one was a whip-thin teenage boy, and the other was a pretty, young woman with short, black hair and large lips. Her nametag read, “Anna.” I motioned to her, and ordered, “Anna, come here and suck my cock.”

“Okay,” she answered, blinking her brown eyes in surprise as she walked out from behind the counter. She knelt down before me, unzipped my pants and fished out my cock and shoved it into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around my cock’s head as she sucked lightly.

“What kinda of cheese would you like?” the worker asked.

“Eh, pepperjack on both,” I gasped as Anna’s mouth sucked amazingly at my cock.

“Toasted?” the worker asked. “Yeah,” I muttered, not really caring.

CeeCee was tongue wrestling with Mary, her hand slipping down Mary’s bodice to cup her tit. Mary’s hands were busy at the fly to CeeCee’s blue jeans. Mary’s deft fingers got her pants open and Mary’s hand snaked in, pushing under CeeCee’s panties. Her body jumped as Mary penetrated her cunt with a finger or two.

“You’re so wet for me,” Mary whispered in her ear. “You’re going to be my little lesbian slut, aren’t you?”

“Oh, yes, make me your lesbian slut,” CeeCee moaned, her face red with lust.

“Your husband’s going to watch his pretty little wife moan like the lesbian whore she is,” Mary hissed. Her tongue licked the side of CeeCee’s face. “Have you ever eaten pussy, slut?”

“No,” CeeCee gasped. “Never!”

“Once you’ve cum on my finger’s your going to get your first taste of cunt,”

“Oh, I can’t wait!” she panted. “I bet you taste wonderful.”

“What’s gotten into you, CeeCee?” her husband asked, his face flushed.

“Look at that, your husband has a little hard-on. Does watching your wife panting like a bitch for me get you hard?” Mary taunted. “Does it excite you to see how eager she is for her first taste of pussy?”

“Answer her,” I barked at the man. Anna was bobbing her head furiously and it wasn’t going to be long before her greedy mouth made me cum. Fuck, Mary was putting on a hot show.

“Yes,” a strangled answer came from CeeCee’s husband.

“Watch me cum, Danko,” CeeCee cooed. “Oh, I’m so close. Her finger’s feel so amazing up inside my pussy. She know just how to touch me! Yes, right there, yes! Keep doing that! Oh fuck, oh fuck! Here I come!”

CeeCee bucked in Mary’s arms as her orgasm rolled over her. Mary smiled exultantly as the slut came on her fingers. My balls tightened and I felt my orgasm approaching. I pulled out of Anna’s mouth and shot my load across her face and hair, sticky cum dripping down onto her uniform. She was a positive mess.

“Time to taste some pussy,” Mary moaned and pulled off her panties. CeeCee fell to her knees and her head disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt. Mary leaned against the counter and sneezeguard as she enjoyed CeeCee’s mouth sucking on her cunt. “Danko, your wife is a natural cunt eater.”

“What vegetables do you want?” the worker asked when the subs were toasted.

“Mine’s fine the way it is,” Mary gasped as CeeCee devoured her cunt.

I pulled Anna up to her feet and shoved her roughly against the sneezeguard next to Mary, her ass facing me. I squeezed her ass through her tight, khaki pants, feeling her firm cheeks. “Lettuce, green peppers, and onions,” I said as I reached around and unbuckled Anna’s pants and pulled them and her white panties down off her butt. Her ass was firm and round and white as snow. I slapped it and Anna gasped, then she moaned in pain as my cock plunged up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck her ass, Mark,” Mary cooed and then bent over and kissed Anna’s cum-stained lips. “Fuck her hard, stallion.”

I didn’t need to be told twice and started pounding away at the Subway slut’s ass. Her moans of pain started to be gasps of pleasure and her hips began rocking in rhythm to her ass fucking. One of her hands was beneath her legs, diddling her clit as I enjoyed the tight warmth of her ass. Her ass felt so amazing on my cock as I plunged in and out, a velvety sheath that squeezed my cock so pleasurably. Every time I bottomed out in her cunt, she let out a gasp and then moaned as I pulled my cock back to thrust it in hard all over again.

“Oh, this slut is eating my cunt so well,” Mary panted. “Oh, Danko, you should be so proud of your wife. She’s going to want pussy, now. Once a women gets a taste of cunt, they’ll always crave it. I bet if you’re a good little husband she’d even share some of the pussy she’s going to gets with you.”

“Oh, I would love that,” CeeCee purred from beneath Mary’s skirt. “I could eat her cunt and you could fuck my snatch!”

“I’ll be the best husband,” Danko panted, rubbing his bulge, “if you’ll bring other women to our bed.”

“Fuck my ass!” Anna was chanting as I plumped her bowels. “Fuck me! Fuck my naughty ass!”

“Ohh yes, CeeCee, keep sucking my clit! Oh yes, oh yes! You fucking lesbian slut, I’m going to flood your face with my tasty girl-cum! Yes, yes, keep doing that!”

“I can’t believe how good this feels!” Anna panted. “I never knew ass fucking was this amazing! Fuck, I’m gonna cum with a dick up my ass! Jesus Christ this feel so good!”

Anna’s velvety ass clenched delightfully hard on my cock as she came. I fucked into her asshole a few more times then groaned and shot a few good loads of spunk up her bowels. Mary was howling like a banshee as her orgasm approached, her auburn hair swaying wildly as she tossed her head about. Then her body went rigid for a second and several convulsions wracked her body as she came.

Mary paid for the subs while I made Anna lick my cock clean of her ass. CeeCee and Danko disappeared into the bathroom and their moans echoed through the Subway as Mary and I enjoyed our sandwiches. Anna went back to work, her face stained with my drying cum, the seat of her pants slowly growing wetter as my cum leaked out of her ass. As customers walked in, they all would give her the strangest looks, but no one would say anything to her.

“What a nasty slut,” a woman whispered to her friend as they walked out of the store.

“God, I’d love to cream her face,” a guy joked to his buddy.

“Why would she want your small dick when she could have my hard, twelve inches,” the guys buddy retorted.

“Twelve centimeters, maybe.”

Anna’s face was red with humiliation and I could see tears gathering in her eyes as the customer comments shammed her. My dick was growing hard as she wiped away a tear, struggling to cut a sandwich. I stood up and walked behind the counter.

“Take your shirt off, Anna,” I ordered. She pulled the polo off, exposing a red bra cupping a nice pair of breasts. I drew my cock out. “Jerk me off onto those titties, slut.”

She spat in her palm and hand soft hand started to stroked my cock, pumping quickly. I was so aroused that it only took four pumps of her fist before I was spewing my ropey semen on her tits and bra. It ran in gooey lines down onto her stomach, towards her pants.

“You’re going to work the rest of your shift with no shirt on,” I told her. “Let everyone see just how much of a slut you are. If any guy wants to add to the cum, charge him ten bucks. For twenty, they can fuck your cunt.”

“Yes, sir,” Anna said, standing up.

I glanced at the other worker, “Don’t interfere with her side job.”

He grinned. “Wouldn’t dream of it, sir. Got a twenty in my wallet for her.”

Another customer walked in and gaped at the girl. “Jesus Christ,” he muttered. “What kinda whore are you? ‘Cause I got a big load in my pants for you, dearie.”

A tear ran down Anna’s head. “Ten dollars, if you want to cum on me,” she said in shame.

The guy hooted with laughter.

I slipped my arm around Mary who just shook her head in amusement at the crying girl and the guy walking behind the counter to with a ten clutched in his fist. Together, we walked out of Subway and into the sunny noon day.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Cockold, Female Masturbation, Male Masturbation, Magic, Oral, Orgy, Rimming, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 16



Mary was looking quite fetching in her black, short skirt and blue blouse as we walked out of the house, through the ruined front door. Fucking FBI. Bad enough they had to raid my house, did they have to smash down the door? Desiree was tracking down a contractor that could get the door replaced today while I ordered five of the sluts to go get their pussy’s waxed at the Heavenly Creature’s Salon. Violet, Fiona, Karen, Chasity, and Thamina all needed bare cunts. They could have landing strips or whatever designs they wanted on their pubic mounds, but their pussy lips had to be smooth as a young girl.

I didn’t have time to eat the breakfast Desiree made because we were running late for Mary’s OB/GYN appointment. It was my fault. I spent too much time fucking first Allison, then Fiona in the shower, and finally Mary when she had come upstairs to yell at me for taking too long. Mary was a horny gal and couldn’t resist my advances. I left Mary’s pussy full of my cum, a nice surprise for the Doctor. So, I just grabbed a bagel and spread some cream cheese on it and ate it on the way to my Mustang.

I sped the moment we were out on surface streets. “You want to see a movie on Saturday, have dinner?”

Mary smiled slyly at me. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just me and you.”

“Sure,” Mary answered. “A date night. What did you want to see?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I answered, casually.

“I bet you want to see Man of Steel? Doesn’t it open tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, trying play it cool. I was really looking forward to seeing it.

“All right, we’ll see it,” Mary said. “But I’ll get to choose the movie next week.”

“Deal,” I said, and reached out and squeezed her hand. I moved her hand over to my crotch. “I’d love it if you would suck my cock, Mare.”

“It’s not safe, Mark,” Mary objected. “Besides, haven’t you got enough sex?”

“There’s no such thing as enough sex,” I retorted, rubbing her hand across the bulge in my pants.

Mary snorted in laughter. “Not with you, anyways.”

“C’mon Mare,” I wheedled. I stopped at the light and bent over and kissed her lips. “Your mouth feels so nice on my cock.” I kissed her again, her lips parting for my tongue. “You’re just so beautiful. My cock aches whenever I’m around you.” I reached over and gently groped her breast through her blouse, feeling her nipple harden beneath my hand.

“Fine,” Mary sighed, her hand squeezing my crotch. “But this is the last time.”

My zipper rasped down and Mary slid her warm hand in and pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times before her wet mouth sucked my cock greedily. Her lips slid up and down on my dick as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. A car honked behind me and I realized the light was green and I started driving. Fuck, Mary’s mouth felt good on my cock.

My phone rang. The Mustang’s radio was blue toothed enabled and the rings echoed through the car speakers. I hit call and my mom’s voice echoed through the car’s speaker. “Hi, Mark,” she greeted, warmly.

“Hey mom,” I answered. Mary’s mouth sucked harder at my cock.

“Are you doing okay, sweetie?”

“Yeah, mom, things are going great.” My fiancee is sucking on my cock, what could be better.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this, but …” she cleared her throat. “Are you in trouble?”

“No, why would you think that?”

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but the FBI came around yesterday.” A hint of fear entered her voice. “They said you robbed a bank and … did other things.”

“It’s a misunderstanding, mom,” I told her. “I just look like the guy. Just watch KIRO 7 news, okay. The FBI raided my house but they realized I was the wrong person.”

God, this was so exciting. Mary’s mouth was bobbing up and down on my cock, sucking hard. Her tongue played with my shaft, with my head. Her teeth would brush pleasantly against my cock. And my mom’s voice, I never realized how sexy she sounded, a smokey, bedroom voice that could get any man hard. She was wasted on my pig of father.

“Well, I’m so relieved,” my mom sighed and I gritted my teeth and came hard down Mary’s mouth. Mary greedily sucked my cum down. “Are you okay, I thought I heard something.”

“Yeah, mom, I’m fine,” I answered. “Just had to release some built up pressure. Anyways, I want to introduce you to my fiancee.”

Mary was sitting up in the seat, wiping a bit of cum off her lips. “Hi, I’m Mary.”

“You’re fiancee?” mom asked. “That’s so exciting, I didn’t even know you were dating anyone, sweetie.”

“We haven’t been dating long,” I told her. “But, we really fell in love and we’re getting married in a month.”

“Wow, sure you’re not rushing things, sweetie?”

“We’re very happy, Mrs. Glassner,” Mary gushed. “Your son is the best man in the world. He just fills me up with his love.” Mary had a wicked smile on her lips.

“How sweet,” my mom purred. Was that a husky tone entering her voice. She sounded even sexier. “And call me Sandy. I’m sure we’re going to get along just fine. I can’t wait to meet you.”

“How about Sunday,” I suggested. “You can come over to our house for dinner.”

“House?” my mom asked.

“Yeah, I, eh, won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen last month,” I lied. “I didn’t want anyone to know about it, yet, until I had my fiancees all in order.”

“Wow,” mom said. “That’s pretty amazing, Mark. Well, I can’t wait to meet your lovely fiancee. I bet she’s just gorgons.” I thought I heard a zipper rasp and then my mom sighed. “Mary, tell me all about yourself.” There was a wet, squishy noise and another sigh from my mom. “I want to get to know you so well.” My mom gave a throaty, lusty laugh and another sigh.

Christ, was my mom masturbating. Mary’s wish to have any woman desire her was working over the phone. And then it hit me. That’s how I could sleep with my mom. Mary could get her to do anything sexual that she wanted. I smiled, my cock growing hard. On Sunday, I was going to fuck my mom thanks to my fiancee.

Mary glanced at me and mouthed, “Is your mom masturbating?” I nodded.

“Well, Sandy, I’m a very attractive woman,” Mary purred, clearly excited that my mom was masturbating to her. Mary’s hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy, her fingers sliding into her wet cunt with a wet, squelchy noise. “I have long, auburn hair, emerald eyes, and a heart-shaped face covered in freckles.”

“Umm, Mark’s always liked red-heads,” my mom cooed. “Uhh, what’s your bust size?”

“32B, covered in freckles” Mary purred. “They’re firm and perky. And I have a great ass. Your son really loves it.”

“Oh, yes, I bet he does!” There was a stifled moan and heavy breathing.

“I’m an art student at De Vry,” Mary continued. She was rubbing one of her perky tits, now, playing with the hard nipple through her dress. “I love to paint.”

“Maybe I could pose for you,” my mom panted. “I’ve always wanted to be … ohh … painted.”

“Mmhh, I bet I would love to paint you,” Mary purred. “I’m looking for a model for a nude painting, for class.”
“Oh, I could do that … umm …. for you, sweetie,” Mom husked. “To help you … ohhh … out.”
“Uhh, it would be just the two of use!” Mary cooed, her fingers were moving rapidly in and out of her cunt and the heel of her hand ground on her clit. “I can’t wait for you to cum over.”
“Yes, yes, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum … over!” There was an intake of breath and a muffled cry. Mary gasped, bit her lip and shuddered, orgasming with my mom. “Well, I can’t wait to see you, honey,” cooed my mom. “I’ll convince your dad to come. Love you, sweetie. And your fiancee.”

“Love you, too, mom,” I answered and my mom hung up. My cock was hard. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“Yeah,” Mary breathed, a contend smile on her face. “I guess my power works over the phone.”

“Your power is how I’m going to sleep with my mom,” I told Mary.

“Of course,” she said, eyes widening in realization. “Wow, why didn’t I think about that.” She smiled at me. “You let me take care of it. I’ll get your mom so hot and bothered she’ll be begging for your cock.”

An image of my mom kneeling before me, lust shining in her hazel eyes, as she begged for my cock. Fuck, I couldn’t wait. My cock was painfully hard, still sticking out of my pants. I looked over at Mary and said, “My cock’s begging for your mouth right now.”

Mary smiled. “Fine, one last time,” and she bent over and it wasn’t long before I filled her mouth with another load of cum.

“Thanks, Mare.”

“Oh, it was no problem, hun,” Mary answered. She flipped down the passenger visor and looked in the mirror, wiping cum off her lips and checking her lipstick. “Mark, I think I have a great idea.”

“Shoot,” I said, interested.

“Well, I think we should have our doctor open a clinic in South Hill,” Mary explained. “A free OB/GYN clinic. She could find girls for us for the brothel and we could have fun raisers to support it. Fancy parties with powerful people. Politicians and the rich.”

“I bet there’s plenty of medical space for sale,” Mark agreed. “It’s a good idea.” I squeezed her hand. “Let’s do it.” Mary smiled at me and squeezed my hand back.

“Have you thought about what you want, Mark,” Mary asked. “With your powers.”

“I just want to have fun with you,” I answered.

“You could accomplish so much,” Mary whispered in my ear. “You could be so powerful.”

“What are you thinking of?” I asked her.

“You could change laws, shape this town, this state, hell even this country into what ever you want,” Mary breathed huskily. “Wouldn’t that be something. You could be President Glassner.”

“Wow,” I whispered. “President. I just wanted to use my powers to fuck pretty women.”

“Isn’t that why men get into politics?” Mary asked with a wicked giggle. “And it can all start with our charity.”

I smile crossed my lips. “President Glassner,” I said. “And you’d make a radiant First Lady.”

The thought of me being president made Mary so randy she gave me a third blowjob without having to be asked, and fingered herself to two more orgasms before we reached our destination, the Group Health clinic Dr. WolfTail worked at. The clinic was next to Tacoma General Hospital on MLK Way. And finding a place to park was a nightmare.

Finally, I found a place two blocks away and Mary and I hurried to get to the clinic. It was a large building hosing dozens of different specialty clinics. We rode the elevator up to the third floor and I remembered the last time we rode an elevator. I made Violet my elevator bitch and popped her cherry while she begged for my dick. I barely got to second base with Mary when the elevator reached the third floor.

The clinic was right next to the elevators and we entered the waiting room. It was a typical doctor’s office, a few chairs, a collection of magazines for women, and a frumpy looking receptionist with a huge, bulbous nose. Mary had to fill out a ton of paperwork since it was her first time. She giggled when she got to the sexual history portioned.

“There’s not enough room,” she quipped and I laughed and kissed her.

“Mary Sullivan,” a male nurse called a few minutes later. That was disappointing, I was hoping for a cute nurse to go along with the cute doctor.

The male nurse led us back to the examine room. He glanced questioningly at me. “He’s my fiancee,” Mary explained. “Okay,” the nurse said with a shake of his head.

“We share everything,” Mary explained.

“Of course you do,” the nurse said flatly. He clearly wasn’t used to women bringing their partners into the gynecologist.

The nurse had Mary disrobe and get in a medical gown and left the room to give her some privacy. Mary’s panties were sticky with a mix our cum when she pulled them off. The nurse returned a few minutes later, knocking first, then he took her vitals. When he finished writing on her chart he went to leave.

I stopped him, grabbing his arm. “No interrupting us once the doctor gets in here, okay.”

“Sure,” he said.

We waited a few minutes then there was a knock on the door and a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman walked in. She wore a conservative, gray blouse and black skirt underneath a white, doctor’s coat. Embroidered in blue thread was, “Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN.” Her face was round and her lips were small, very red, and very kissable. Her hair was long, straight and a deep black. She was a young woman, late twenties, probably fresh from medical school. A wedding ring glinted on her left hand.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Willow,” she greeted friendly.

“I’m Mark and this is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. She barely looked at me her eyes devouring Mary. A flush darkened Willow’s face and her tongue moistened her suddenly dry lips.

“Pleased to meet you,” Willow said, shaking Mary’s hand, her fingers gently stroking her. “You are so beautiful.”

“Oh, thank you,” Mary said.

“Why don’t you get your legs up in the stirrups and we’ll take a look downstairs.”

“Sure, Dr. Willow.” Mary placed her legs on the stirrups. From where I was sitting I had a good view up Mary’s gown and her cum stained, waxed pussy. The doctor was grabbing a pair of latex gloves and Mary said. “Oh, I think I would be more happy without the gloves. I don’t like the feel of latex in my pussy.”

“Oh, uh, that really isn’t sanitary,” Dr. Willow objected. Mary smiled seductively at the doctor. The doctor’s eyes shined with desire and she licked her lips. “Fine, just for you.”

“Thanks,” Mary cooed, “you won’t regret it.”

The doctor pulled out a pen light and sat on her rolling stool and slid over to Mary. “Okay, let’s have a peak.” She lifted up the skirt and blinked in surprise. “Is that … semen?”

“Yes,” purred Mary. “Don’t be shy.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve recently had intercourse, I assume with your fiancee?”

“Amongst others,” Mary giggled. “Mostly women, but sometime another man.”

“I see, and you clearly don’t use protection with your fiancee. Do you use protection with your other partners?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you afraid of STDs?” Dr. Willow asked, grabbing the speculum. Mary gasped as the cold, metal object slid inside her and spread her pussy lips open. Dr. Willow was shining her light inside and I could see inside her cunt, all the way to her cervix.

“Uhh, no,” Mary said, blinking in surprise. “I guess I hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.”

“Well, you should,” Dr. Willow instructed as she shined her light around, examining the vaginal walls. “Are you on the pill or use any other form of birth control.”

“The pill,” Mary answered.

“Well, you look healthy. Now, I’m going to perform a bimanuel examination,” Dr. Willow said. “I’m going to slid two fingers inside you and press on the outside of your groin to check for any problems with your uterus, cervix, and ovaries.”

“Okay.” Mary smile widened as the doctor slid two of her fingers inside her. “Your fingers feel real nice. Doesn’t it feel better bare?”

“Yeah,” the doctor answered, uncomfortable. “Everything’s feeling all right.”

“Have you ever given a woman an orgasm during an exam?” Mary asked, eagerly.

“No,” she answered.

“If you keep moving your fingers inside me, you will.” There was an eager smile on Mary’s lips.

The doctor’s face flushed even dark and she slowly started to move her fingers in and out of Mary’s cunt. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Dr. Willow whispered. “You’re just so enchanting. Your vagina’s a beautiful flower. Your clitoris look so hard, your labia are like silk on my finger.”

Mary writhed in pleasure as the doctor’s thumb started to gently rub her clitoris in slow circles. “Oh, doctor, that feels so good.” Mary massaged her breast through her hospital gown. “Your finger feel so amazing up my twat.”

My cock was hard in my pants, so I slipped them off. Mary’s eyes fixed on my hard cock and she licked her lips and made a jerking motion with her hand. I spat on my palm and started stroking my cock. I hadn’t jerked off in a week, but it was like riding a bike, you never forget. Mary’s eyes were glued to my cock and I was glued to Dr. Willow fingering her cunt.

“I can feel your arousal in the vaginal canal,” the doctor murmured. Her free hand had slipped down and was rubbing her thighs, slowly disappearing up her skirt and moving ever closer to her hungry cunt.

“Oh, doctor, you’re going to make me cum!” Mary panted.

“Yes, oh yes, come for me,” Dr. Willow moaned. Her finger had reached her pussy and was rubbing beneath her skirt. My hand was stroking my cock faster, squeezing my sensitive head.

Mary shuddered and moaned loudly, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh yes, yes, yes!”

I grunted, feverishly stroking my cock, so close to cumming. And then there was the sweet release that flowed through my body as white cum shot out and splattered in the doctor’s long hair on the back of her doctor’s jacket.

“What the fuck!” Dr. Willow snarled in fury, turning to face me and caught a blast of cum right in the face. She started dumbfounded at me as cum dripped down her cheek.

“He got you good, didn’t he?” Mary giggled. “Come here and give me a kiss.”

Still looking angry, the doctor stood up and Mary grabbed her hair and pulled her down and the two ladies kissed. Then Mary licked up my cum and shoveled it into Dr. Willow’s mouth. Their tongues wrestled, stained white with spunk, and I felt my cock start to rise.

“Let’s see you naked, Dr. Willow,” I told her.

“Sure, Mark,” she replied, her anger drowned out by lust. Her lab coat fell to the floor and she started unbuttoning her blouse. Mary pulled the hospital gown over her head, exposing her freckled breasts and hard nipples. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes. Dr. Willow’s bra was pale blue and cupped her nice sized breasts. Mary reached out and unclasped the bra as the doctor was unzipping her skirt. Her C cup breasts spilled out, cinnamon and topped by the smallest, cutest nipples. Her skirt off, Dr. Willow peeled down her pantyhose and white panties exposing a black, wiry bush of hair damp with arousal.

“She’s the one, Mark,” Mary said, excitedly, stroking Dr. Willow’s full breast. She bent down and sucked a tiny nipple into her lips and slid her hand down to start fingering the doctor’s furred muff.

“Dr. Willow, you’re going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told her. “You’ll do every nasty, perverted thing we tell you with a smile on your face. For now, you’re going to continue working here at the clinic until we get your new clinic open.”

“My new clinic, Mark?” she asked, then gasped in pain as Mary bit her nipple.

“That’s Master, slut,” Mary scolded. “And I’m your Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Willow blushed.

“You’re going to run our free OB/GYN clinic for young girls and women,” Mary answered. “To find us beautiful women to work in our Brothel. And, of course, to keep our whores and slaves healthy.”

“Of course, Mistress, I would be honored.”

“When you are working you will act like your professional self,” I told her. “You’re married?”

“Yes, to Yancy,” she answered.

“Not anymore,” I told her and grabbed her left hand and pulled of her wedding ring and threw it in the trash. “You don’t love your husband anymore, just Mary, me, and all your new slut sisters.”

“He wasn’t that good in bed, anyways,” she said with a shrug.

“Where’s your phone?” Mary asked. Willow pulled out a cell phone from her discarded coat and handed it to Mary. “Start eating my cunt, slut,” Mary ordered, scrolling through the phone and hit call.

Willow dove into her Mary’s cunt as she lay on the bed, her legs back up in the stirrups. Willow was bent over, her cinnamon ass pointed invitingly at me. I lined up behind her and slid my cock into her black-furred pussy, savoring her wet, tightness as I pumped my cock in and out of her. Willow moaned wordlessly into Mary’s cunt as I fucked her.

“Hey pussywillow,” a male voice said over Willow’s phone. Mary had put the phone on speaker. “What’s going on.”

“Yancy, my name is Mary Sullivan,” Mary purred on the phone, a naughty smile on her face. “I just wanted you to know your slutty wife is eating my pussy as my fiancee, Mark, fucks her tight snatch with his big cock!”

“What!” Yancy gasped. “Who the fuck is this! This isn’t funny! I’m going to call the cops!”

“No you don’t, Yancy,” I ordered. “You’re going to listen while your wife makes us cum. Right, slut?” I smacked Willow’s ass hard.

“Ohh, Yancy,” Willow moaned wantonly. “I’m sorry, but I don’t love you anymore. I love Mark and his big cock that’s plunging into my cunt and I love Mary and her beautiful pussy that taste so heavenly.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Yancy moaned. “I don’t understand?”

“You’re wife’s found better lovers,” Mary moaned. “And let me tell you, she is one skilled pussy eater.” Mary moved the phone closer so the speakers could pick up the wet slurping noise of Willow’s frantic pussy eating. “Hear that? That’s the sound of you’re lovely wife’s tongue lapping at my pussy!”

I started to fuck Willow harder, the room filling with the slap of flesh on flesh. “God your wife’s pussy feel so fucking nice, Yancy. I bet you’re going to miss it. You’ll never get to stick your little cock up her again! She’s had a real man, now!”

There was sobbing coming through the phone. “Why are you doing this, Willow? I love you!”

“I don’t love you, Yancy. I’m getting fucked by a real man! He just takes what he wants! It so fucking sexy to controlled!” Willow panted and then dived back into Mary’s cunt.

“Please, Willow, what’s wrong?” Yancy begged. “We can work this out! Please?”

“Fuck, you’re a wimp,” Mary disparaged. “You need to understand that you’re wife belongs to us now. She’s our little sex slave. She’ll do whatever nasty things we tell her to do. A disgusting wimp like you could never truly satisfy her.”

“So you’re going to file for divorce, Yancy,” I told him. “You can keep everything save her clothes and jewelry. Tonight, she’s going to come home, pack her bags and leave. You will not try to stop her or hurt her in anyway.”

“Fine,” he sobbed.

“Oh yes, you’re wife’s going to make me cum, soon,” Mary purred. “Oh, her tongue is so amazing. She’s lapping at my clit right now while she shoves two fingers up my cunt. And Mark is fucking her so hard her asscheeks are jiggling.”

Willow let out a shuddering moan. “I’m cumming, oh fuck, you’re cock feels so good, Master!”

Her pussy milked my cock. “Shit! Yancy, your pussywillow’s pussy is cumming on my cock! She’s such a nasty slut. I’m going to pump her full of my cum. If you ask nicely, when she gets home tonight, she’ll show you her cum-stained cunt. Let you see what a real man’s work looks like.”

“Oh, cum in me, Master!” begged Willow. “Please, oh please. I need it so badly!”

“Here it comes, whore!” I slammed deep into her and emptied my nuts into her. “God, that was a good fuck. Now, make Mary cum.”

“Umm, keep sucking my clit and I’ll flood your face with my tasty juices,” Mary cooed. “Oh, just like that! Oh, yes!” Mary shuddered on the table and her legs bucked out of the stirrups. She lay panting on the table. Mary hung up the phone and then snapped a shot of Willow, her face covered with pussy-cum and sent the photo to her husband.

“I captioned it, “Something to jerk off too since you’ve lost your pussywillow! *-)”

I laughed. “Wow, that’s mean.”

“I recall you did something similar to my ex-boyfriend,” Mary said with a smile. I had her break up with Mike while I fucked her in the ass. Then I sent him a picture of Mary between another woman’s thigh, my cock buried in her tight asshole.

I pulled out of Willow’s cunt. The Native American woman was breathing heavily. I kissed her lips, delighting in the flavor of Mary’s cunt, sweet and spicy, on her lips. “We’ll see you tonight, slut. On your way home, pick up a very sexy nurses outfit at a sex shop. You’ll wear either that or lingerie when in the house.”

“Yes, Master,” Willow said happily.

We all got dressed and Mary and Willow shared one more, passionate kiss and then we left her to see to her next patient. You couldn’t see the cum stain on the back of her doctor’s jacket, but my cum was drying in her hair, leaving a sticky white residue behind that stood out in her black tresses.

“I’m meeting Alice at the Blue Spruce at One,” Mary said. “Mind dropping off. We can get lunch on the way.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said.

Alice was our realtor and Mary’s lover. This would be their third time meeting in a motel. Alice was married and Mary said her husband wasn’t paying enough attention to her so Mary was more than happy to pick up the slack. My emotions were mixed on the woman. It was clear Mary felt more for this woman than just one of the sluts or other women we molested. Mary claimed they were just friends, but I was afraid something more could grow out their affair. I trusted Mary and I didn’t want to seem like I didn’t trust her by objecting to her time with the woman. I just wished she would stop seeing her.

We ate lunch at a subway just down the street. We had a pleasant time, I fucked one of the workers, a cutie named Anna, in the ass and left my cum dripping off her face as she went back to work while Mary had first fingered this guys wife and then made her eat her cunt all while the guy watched. He was angry at first, but soon got into watching his wife with another woman. Mary and I enjoyed are sandwiches and watching the reactions of customers as they saw the cum drenched Anna make their sandwiches.

“So, what are we going to do about STDs?” Mary asked as we walked back to my Mustang.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I don’t think I want to start wearing a condom.”

Mary frowned. “Yeah, there’s definitely something to be said about warm cum squirting inside you.”

“Maybe there’s a spell,” I said. “Lilith said there were many spells out there, not just the two she told us about.” I started the car and pulled out onto Yakima.

“Lilith,” Mary called as I started to drive her to the Blue Spruce Motel for her tryst with Alice.

I gritted my teeth, prepared to fight the waves of lust as Lilith appeared in the car. My cock hardened in my pants and Mary’s nipples tented her blouse. Lilith was sitting in the back seat, a shear, red dress clung to her curvy body.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith purred.

“Is there a spell that we can perform to make us immune to STDs?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes, and its an easy one,” Lilith said with a laugh. “Just deflower a woman. Her purity will guard you against any STDs. When you break her hymen, say, ‘Bathuwlah,’ and you’ll gain your immunity. Plus, once you’ve used the Ritual of Zimmah and bound the Thralls to you, they’ll get the immunity as well.”

I frowned. The Ritual of Zimmah was performed by fucking your parent. For a woman, that meant your father. For me, that meant fucking my mother. “I thought Zimmah was only to make my Thralls immune to a nun’s power.”

“The Ritual of Zimmah binds the Thrall to your lifeforce. One of its side effects makes your Thrall immune to any other person’s control. It also keeps them young and beautiful. Of course, when you die, they’ll die.” Lilith frowned. “Didn’t I explain this to you?”

“No,” I said.

She shrugged. “Whatever, is there anything else you require, Mistress. Perhaps you would like to use your last boon.

“No, you can go, Lilith,” Mary dismissed and sighed in relief when she was gone. “I don’t trust her,” Mary muttered.

“Yeah,” I answered. “I can see the hatred in her eyes whenever she looks at me. Like she just once to crush me. Once you’ve made your last boon, she’ll go back to hell or wherever the fuck she’s from.”

“Maybe I should just use the last boon, you know, get it over with.”

“What if we run into another nun problem,” I pointed out. “Her boon is a safety net for us. She can’t do anything to us, anyways. She’s under your power.”

“What about last night, Mark, you passed out.” Concern painted Mary’s face.

“Well, I know I shouldn’t fuck her again,” I said with a smile.

“It’s not funny, Mark,” Mary heatedly said. “She’s dangerous.”

“You have her under control,” I reassured. “Everything will be fine.”

Mary bit her lip. “Fine, I won’t use the boon … for now.”

Mary fell silent, biting her lip in worry, so I cranked the radio and let the music flow over me as I drove. By the time we reached Parkland, Mary had relaxed and was smiling again. When I dropped her off at the Blue Spruce there was an excited glint in her eye, her concerns about Lilith forgotten in her eagerness to see her lover.

“So, you guys will be there at 5 pm so we can buy the houses on the block?” I asked.

“Yeah, we’ll also go look for some medical space on the way,” Mary said. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” I said and she bent down and kissed me before she turned to rent a room in a shitty motel to spend the afternoon with her “friend.” As she eagerly ran off to see her lover, another stab of jealousy hammered my heart. I wanted nothing more than to ask Mary to come with me, to blow off seeing Alice.

You had your chance to control her, Mark, I told myself. You felt guilty about it so you freed her. And she loved you enough to stay when she found out what you did to her. So, just stop worrying, they’re just friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why don’t we just stay in bed,” protested Alice as I bent down to grab my panties. Alice walked up behind me and caressed my ass.

“Because we have to go meet up with Mark,” I told her and kissed her pouty lips. “Its important to us that we buy these houses.”

“We can do that tomorrow,” Alice complained. “Let’s spend the night. Dean left on a business trip this morning. We can make love all night long.”

“We had fun today, but I need to get back to Mark,” I said, a hint of exasperation tinging my voice.

“Is that all it was, just fun!” Alice demanded.

“Oh, don’t be bitchy,” I told her. “I had a great time with you, Alice. And I can’t wait for our next encounter. But he’s my fiancee, okay. He needs to come first.”

“Fine,” Alice muttered.

I kissed her. “We can still get together,” I told her. “So don’t be mad.”

“Well, when will that be?” Alice asked, starting to get mollified.

“Let me think,” I said.

Alice reached over and fondled my freckled breast. “Please be soon, I can’t get enough of your gorgeous body.”

I smiled at the complement. “Well, tomorrow I have to see several caters for our wedding and a florists. And looking into the cake. And then my family is coming over for dinner that night. On Saturday, Mark and I have interviews for some bodyguards and then we’re going out on a date that evening.”

Alice pouted more, her finger pinching my nipple gently, sending delicious tingles through my body. “That’s too long.”

“Well, we can get together Sunday morning,” I told her. “I have dinner with Mark’s parents that night, but the morning’s free.”

“Fine, Sunday morning.”

“We’ll have a nice brunch and then I’ll make you cum so hard,” I told Alice.

She smiled, a naughty, seductive smile that transformed her face into something predatory. “You can make me cum right now?”

I sighed. She was as eager to fuck me as Mark was. Her fingers slipped down my naked body, gently toyed with my red pubic hair and started to caress my pussy. It was getting hard to remember why we needed to go as a finger slipped up my cunt. Pleasure was starting to burn through my body as her digit wiggled in and out of me.

I gritted my teeth and shoved her had out of my cunt. “We got to go, Mark’s waiting.” Alice’s finger wasn’t Mark’s cock. I wasn’t going to be distracted that easily.

“Fine,” Alice sighed. “Fine, let’s go see you fiancee.”

“C’mon, you’ll like him,” I said, patting her shoulders. “He’s a great guy.”

She snorted but didn’t say anything. What was her problem today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I got home, two men were tearing out the ruined door frame. Allison and Lillian were flirting shamelessly with the two guys, dressed in sexy lingerie. Allison wore a cream bustier with black lace running up the stomach and bodice, cream panties trimmed in black lace, and white, sheer stalkings held up by the bustier garter belt. Lillian wore a gray, silk negligee that clung to her body like a second skin and fell just below her ass.

“Are these girls distracting you,” I asked the workers.

“N-no sir,” the first guy stammered, and his eyes kept darting to steal glances of the sluts.

“When you finish replacing the door, fuck the shit out of these sluts,” I told them. “Get back at them for being little cockteases and ride them hard.”

Allison giggled. “That sounds like a great idea.” Lillian licked her lips. “Ohh, I can’t wait to get bent over and fucked.”

The one hammering a nail in missed and hit his thumb. He never stopped smiling. I’m not even sure he felt the blow.

I went in the house and found the sluts I sent to get their cunt’s waxed earlier today were back. “Inspection time,” I ordered after I gathered them in the living room.

The sluts all raised their skirts for my inspection. Violet had a Brazilian wax and her tight slit made her look even younger. Fiona left a landing strip of bright, red hair. Karen had a triangular patch above her cunt of curly, brunette hair. Chasity decided to go completely bald, like Violet. Thamina left a V above her cunt, two wings of black pubic hair that pointed right at her clit.

I saw Desiree and I ordered her to put the thirteen duffel bags in the trunk of my car. Twenty-six million dollars was quite heavy and I didn’t want to lug it around the neighborhood.

I took the five sluts upstairs to my bed and had them strip me. Violet and Chasity unbuttoned my shirt while Karen knelt before me and unbuckled my belt and pushing my jeans down, followed by my boxers. She eagerly sucked my cock into her mouth. Someone was kneeling behind me and I felt hands spread my cheek and a wet tongue rimmed my asshole, sending a strange thrill through my body.

Fiona joined Karen and the two sluts took turns sucking my cock, licking around my mushroom head. That meant it was my Muslim slut, Thamina, who sucked on my asshole. Violet and Chasity had my shirt off and each sucked a nipple into her mouth. I didn’t get much out of the sluts sucking my nipples, but I let them do it anyways.

Fiona had her mouth around my cock and was sucking powerfully as she bobbed her head. Karen was underneath, sucking on my balls. Thamina’s tongue wiggled into my tight sphincter. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations on my body. My arms wrapped around Violet and Chasity, sliding down their backs to find their asses and I started to grope the sluts. Fiona’s mouth slid off my cock and Karen sucked me into her mouth as Fiona kissed the shaft of my cock. Hands started cupping my balls, massaging my nuts gently.

“Fuck, you sluts are nasty!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I want to shoot on your face, Karen!”

Karen stopped sucking and Fiona jerked my cock off rapidly. Her hand has a nice grip and pumped fast. My balls tightened and Karen smiled up at me, eager for my cum. Four large spurts of cum splashed on Karen’s face, running thick down onto her breasts.

I sat down on the bed, kicking off my shoes and my pants that had bunched up at my ankles and watched the sluts lick Karen clean of all my cum while Karen just cooed in pleasure as four women’s tongues and hands ran all over her body. With a shuddering gasp, Karen came on her sister-slut’s fingers and lips.

Violet stood up, smiling at me and my eyes stared at her bald cunt. I licked my lips. I had to taste her, feel those smooth cunt lips on my face. I stretched out on the bed and motioned Violet to come to me. “I want to eat your cunt, slut.”

Violet beamed. “I’d love that, Master.”

Violet straddled my face, her naked cunt descending to my eager lips. She had a light, spicy flavor to her juices and I dug my tongue right into her cunt. The bed shook as someone climbed onto the bed and I felt a woman’s legs straddling my torso, her gentle fingers stroking my cock to full readiness. Her cunt was warm and wet as she slid down on my cock.

I didn’t know which slut was riding my cock, but she felt great as she rose up and down on my shaft, her cunt gripping my dick in its silky grasp. I wrapped my arms around Violet and gripped her teenage ass as I sucked on her pussy. Her pussy lips were smooth as silk on my face. The springs of the mattress squeaked as the slut riding my dick bounced faster and faster. Her cunt massaging the sensitive head of my cock.

“Umm, suck my titties, Violet,” Thamina said in a husky voice. There was a wet, sucking noise and I pictured Violet bending over and sucking on Thamina’s dusky tits as the Muslim rode my cock. Thamina’s cunt tightened as Violet was sucking on her breasts. “You’re so good at tit sucking,” Thamina moaned.

“Suck mine now,” Violet purred and then cooed in delight. “Ohh, you’re pretty good at tit sucking, too, Thamina. Oh, I going to cum. Master, your tongue feel so amazing in my tight little cunt!”

Violet’s bucked onto top of me, her cunt sliding about my lips as she orgasmed. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I drank the tasty honey. Violet panted heavily and rolled off me, a large smile on her face. Thamina continued riding me, her nurse’s blouse opened and her dusky tits bounced as she fucked me. Her nipples were hard and wet from Violet’s suckling.

Fiona slid on the bed next to me, naked. On the other side of the bed, Karen was slipping into a sixty-nine with Violet, the former nun greedily eating the teenager’s cunt. Violet’s pink tongue lapped eagerly at Karen’s pussy. Fiona’s large tits, freckled like Mary’s, pressed against my arm as she moved her face in to kiss me. Her tongue explored my lips, licking Violet’s pussy-cum off my lips.

I grabbed one of Fiona’s heavy tits and drew it up to my hungry lips, sucking her hard nipple into my mouth. Fiona purred happily as I nibbled and sucked her hard nub. Thamina was moaning louder and louder, riding my cock faster and harder. She shrieked something in Arabic as her cunt convulsed on my cock. My body tensed and I nibbled on Fiona’s nipple as I came into Thamina’s twat. Four powerful jets of cum to feed her slutty cunt.

“Thank you, Master,” Thamina panted as she sat on my cock.

“Master, my cunt’s all empty,” Fiona whispered in my ear. “Can you fill it with your big cock?”

I grinned and kissed her. Thamina got off me and I rolled onto Fiona. Her legs spread invitingly open for me and I plunged my cock inside her and started fucking her hard. Violet and Karen were gasping and moaning, cumming on each other’s faces. Thamina leaned on her elbow and watched me fuck Fiona, smiling sweetly and playing with her cum-stained pussy. Chasity crawled onto the bed and shoved her face into Thamina’s cunt and sucked my cum out of the Muslim’s pussy.

When Mary texted me to let me know she was on her way, I had filled all five of the slut’s cunts with my cum and was enjoying Violet’s tight ass. It wouldn’t be long before I filled that hole with my cream as well. Violet was eating out Thamina’s cunt as I fucked her ass. Chasity was sitting on Karen’s face while Fiona ate Karen’s cunt.

After I came in Violet’s ass, I had Chasity clean my dirty cock with her mouth and then got dressed. “Sluts, get ready for tonight,” I ordered as I left. Tonight, my friends were coming over to play D&D and I wanted all the sluts showered and ready to be fucked. I would let each of my buddy’s choose a slut to be his personal slave for the night, excluding Korina who was still recovering from her gunshot, and Violet. Violet was a virgin when I fucked her and I wanted no other cock to know her cunt but mine for the rest of her life. Violet would be my personal slave for the night.

When I went downstairs I found the two repairmen fucking Allison and Lillian in the living room. Our new front door had been replaced and the men were enjoying their bonus. Allison and Lillian knelt side by side as the men fucked them from behind and were making out.

“When you’re finished, sluts, you need to get ready for tonight,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Allison gasped and Lillian moaned, “I can’t wait to play with your friends!”

A cream Jetta pulled into the driveway as I stepped outside and Mary opened the door and happily walked over to me. Her auburn hair looked beautiful in the sunlight. She hugged me and kissed me passionately, and I could taste Alice’s cunt on her lips. When I broke the kiss I could see her friend, Alice, starting daggers at me, her hands white-knuckled as she gripped her car door. Shit, was Alice jealous of Mary kissing me.

When Mary broke the hug, she turned to Alice. “This is Alice, she’s going to be my maid-of-honor.” The look Alice gave Mary was dewy eyed. She looked like a puppy staring at her master. Was she in love with Mary? “Remember, do not use your powers on her,” Mary whispered, reminding me of a promise I made.

“Yeah,” I said, frowning.

Alice briefly shook my hand when she walked up to us. “Nice to meet you,” she said stiffly.

“Yeah, likewise,” I replied, just as stiffly.

“See, isn’t he a great guy?” Mary asked her lover.

“Sure,” Alice answered, smiling at Mary. She cleared her throat. “So Mark, we’re going to buy all the houses on this street. There’s what, a dozen houses.”

“Thirteen,” I corrected.

“Well, I have some paperwork drawn up, but I don’t think you’ll get much luck on anyone selling their houses,” Alice said. “People just don’t like to sell their houses out of the blue. Even if you make a generous offer, some will need to think about it and others just won’t care about the money. It’s their home. People get weird when it comes to their home.”

“Don’t worry,” Mary said. “Mark could talk a minister’s wife out of her panties and fuck her behind the pulpit while her husband gives a sermon.”

Alice raised her eyebrows at that, then choose to ignore what she clearly thought was Mary’s boast. Mary had a wicked smile on her face and I bet she would love to see me fuck a minister’s wife in the middle of church. I would love it too. “Well, let’s get this over with,” Alice said impatiently, interrupting my fantasy.

“I have the money in the trunk of my mustang,” I said. “It’s too heavy to lug it all round the neighborhood.”

I drove us to the entrance parking in front of the third house in. That left us within a quick walk of six houses, half the street. We were going to need these houses. I planned on giving one to my mom, plus the bodyguards we were going to recruit would need a few houses for their barracks. For the other houses, who knows. Maybe Mary’s father might move into one, along with her younger sister. And Shannon, Mary’s older sister, would probably get another. And of course, Antsy could live with my mom or get her own house.

Of course, any households that had a beautiful wife or hot teenage daughter would get to stay for the small price of letting me fuck their women whenever I wanted. Anastasia from my Naked Jogging Club would be staying and Madeleine, as well. For the rest, I was hoping for one or two more households to hang onto.

I popped the trunk and grabbed a duffel bag and walked to the first house on my side of the street, 2902 Mountain View Ct SW. The house was a light blue with dark blue trim, three stories, surrounded by a beautifully maintained lawn with sculpted bushes, flowering plants, and a stone fountain carved with angels. I knocked at the door and a sullen looking teenage boy opened the door.

“I need to speak to your mom or dad,” I said.

“Mom!” he hollered and a moment later a frumpy looking woman, a good fifty pounds overweight, walked up to the door. “Hi,” she greeted, friendly enough, “I’m Mona, how can I help you.”

“Is your husband home?” I asked. It would be a lot simpler both spouses were present.

“No, I’m not married,” Mona answered.

There was bitterness in her voice and a mean impulse shot through me. “What happened to him.”

“He ran off with his secretary,” Mona bitterly said.

“I bet she was a pretty thing?” I asked with a grin.

Mona flushed in anger. “The asshole’s welcomed to have her. The slut spread her legs for every partner at the firm. I bet she still’s spreading her legs behind his back. But I got the house and a nice settlement.”

“Well, your house is what I’ve come to speak to you about,” I said. “This is my fiancee, Mary, and our realtor, Alice. We just moved into the house up the street.”

“Where the cops have been too twice?” Mona asked, pointedly.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to sell us your house for two million dollars. I got the cash right here and Alice has some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay,” Mona said. She frowned in surprise at how quickly she agreed.

Alice blinked, and asked, “Excuse me, Mona. Did you just agree to sell your house to him? Just like that?”

“I guess I did,” Mona replied. “It just felt right.”

“Of course it did, so let’s sign some papers,” I told her. “You have until tomorrow to move out. Put your stuff in storage and rent a hotel room until you find a new place, okay.”

“Sure,” Mona nodded.

“Wait, what mom?” her teenage son gaped. “We’re moving!”

The next house was far more promising. At 2906 a cute, teenage girl named Issy answered the door. She was a beautiful angel with a heart-shaped face, blue eyes and short hair dyed green with black streaks. She had a lean build and toned legs of an athlete so invited her to join my Jogging Club.

“It meets at Madeleine’s house at 6 am,” I told her. “You’ll have a lot of fun.”

“Okay,” she giggled.

I bought the house from her parents, the Norups, and let them live in the house for free.

“We can stay in the house for free?” asked doughty Mrs. Norup.

“Yeah, but I get to sleep with your daughter whenever I want,” I answered. “You two don’t have a problem with that, you’re more than happy to let me have her.”

“Absolutely,” a balding Mr. Norup nodded and shook my hand.

“What?” gasped Alice. “That’s disgusting! Fuck this shit!” and stormed out of the house. Anger and disgust were furrowed on her forehead.

Mary chased after her and when I looked out the window, Mary had caught up with Alice and stopped her and started talking to her. Mary reached out and stroked Alice’s hand and brought her fingers up to her lips to kiss them. Alice sighed and nodded, and then leaned in and kissed Mary on the lips. The pair tongue wrestled for a minute, then walked back into the house.

“I straightened it out,” Mary said as the walked in.

Feeling a surge of jealousy, I grabbed Mary and kissed her as passionately as I could. Mary melted against me, kissing me back just as passionately. Issy cat-called behind us and, when I broke the kiss, Mary was breathless. I glanced at Alice and she was giving me the stink eye.

“Are you a virgin, Issy?” Mary asked the girl.

“Of course,” Issy, said flushing.

“Are you really?” I asked. The girl barely shook her head no, hoping her parents wouldn’t see the movement. That was a shame. Mary and I needed to find a pair of virgins to deflower. Well, tomorrow I would try the local high school if there where no virgins on the block. There was bound to be a few virgins there.

The next house was a big disappointment. Mr. and Mrs. Lowery were in their fifties and all their children had grown up and moved away years ago. Zane Bullard lived in the next house, he was a widower with a five year old daughter and we quickly got him to sell his house. The fifth house was just as disappointing, a gay couple lived there.

Finally, at the sixth house I found some promising girls. The Rhee family, Koreans, were very friendly and had two teenage daughters, Iseul was seventeen and Yun was fourteen. Both girls were petite and gorgeous. So the Rhee family got to stay in their house. Sadly, neither of the girls were true virgins. Iseul gave up her maidenhead to her boyfriend at prom and Yun found her mother’s vibrator and popped her cherry just three days earlier.

The next two houses were a bust, the Gomez’s had a son and a fat daughter, and the wife was in a wheelchair suffering from MS. Mrs. Endicott weighed three hundred pounds and her daughter had graduated from college. I bought Madeleine’s house and let her stay, of course. The next house was also a bust, the wife was badly scarred in an accident and they only had sons.

Anastasia, from my jogging club, was more than happy to sell her house and her husband, Stan, was more than happy to let me fuck his wife. At the next house I met Mrs. Stainthrope, a gorgeous trophy wife and let her and her husband stay, provide I could stick my dick in her tight cunt. Mr. Stainthrope didn’t seem to mind. The final house was another bust, another fat wife and teenage sons.

All in all, Mary and I had eight houses we could use until we built are mansion. There was still a lot paperwork to sign to make the purchases legal, but that was just a formality. The block was ours and what women remained were ours to do with as we pleased while their husbands and fathers smiled on approvingly. We said goodbye to Alice, handed over her commission, and I shook her hand and Mary kissed her lips.

Mary disappeared upstairs to get ready. She was going clubbing with a friend of hers, Diane, and I wanted to make sure the sluts were all ready for my guest to arrive. For years I had been playing D&D with the same group of guys. Usually we played at my house, every Thursday. I was too busy last Thursday, having fun with my new powers. Fucking my sluts should make it up to them, though.

I had the sluts, under Lillian’s supervision, set up the dining room table to be our gaming room and then gather in the living room. We had a full stock of sodas and chips and pizza was on its way. Noel and Willow, our newest sluts, had gotten home in time, as had Jessica. Noel wore the sexy cop outfit I ordered her purchase and Willow a sexy nurses outfit. Jessica, on her own initiative, had purchased a slutty, office-lady outfit, with the shortest miniskirt possible. The skirt barely covered her ass when she stood up straight and when she bent over, all her charms were on display. The blouse was tight and sheer. A pair black fishnet stockings were held up by a garter belt and stiletto heels made her ass sway so fucking sexy when she walked.

The doorbell rang I opened the door to see Quatch looking around in amazement. Quatch was a big guy and covered in black hair. He had a shaggy beard, hairy arms and back, so he got the nickname Sasquatch which somehow gotten shortened down to Quatch. I wasn’t sure what his real name was, James or John, maybe. He was my best friend.

“Hey man,” he said and whistled. “How the fuck are you staying here.”

“I won poker tournament,” I told my friend. “Come in. Meet the girls.”

All the sluts, save Lillian, were gathered in the living room in their slutty maid outfits, or cop and nurses outfits for the four special sluts. “Hello, sir,” they all greeted Quatch and his mouth fell open.

“Who the fuck are all these girls, Mark?” he gasped. “Christ, I can see their tits. Did you hire a bunch of prostitutes?”

“These are our sex slaves,” I told him. “They’ll do whatever my fiancee and I tell them too. And I mean anything!” I said with a wink.

“Seriously,” he stammered.

“Seriously,” I said. “Choose one, and she’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”

“Is this a joke?” I shook my head and answered, “Nope.”

“Fuck, eh, how about the nurse.”

“Which one?” I asked.

“Oh shit, you have two of them,” he said, licking his lips. “This one.”

“That’s Dr. Willow,” I said.

Willow walked over and kissed Quatch, her body melting against him. Quatch stood frozen for a second and then wrapped his arms around Willow’s lithe body and kissed her back. The doorbell rang again and I smiled. My friends and I were going to have a lot of fun tonight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched them from the shadows, scurrying like the vermin they where.

I hated them all. The descendants of Adam and that submissive slut he replaced me with. Eve. Her name left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hated her and her mongrel children. I had hounded her children, tormented them and sent my monstrous children to terrorize them. I showed them no mercy and for that I was cast into the Abyss with the fallen angels, with Lucifer, as my final punishment.

I watched Mary scurry upstairs and disrobe to take a shower. Downstairs, Mark, disgusting, arrogant Mark, prattled about with all the women he forced to submit to him. I hated Mark most of all. That disgusting insect thought he could lay hands upon me. Last night I would have drank his entire essence, sucked him dry, if it wasn’t for his damned Wish he made with Lucifer.

I guess I should just count myself lucky that it was Mary that used the gem and not Mark. Lucifer loved to degrade me, and making me serve a man was just his style. And Mark was just the sort of man who would love to make me serve him forever. Forced to satisfy any and all of his sexual appetites.

“Lilith,” a voice whispered from the shadow, shivering through my body.

“Lucifer,” I answered. What did he want. Lucifer was always butting in, interfering where he wasn’t wanted.

Lucifer appeared behind me, shining with light. Brilliant and beautiful. When mortals summoned him, he would appear to match their expectations. These days that meant that ridiculous, evil lawyer get-up. He would appear at the crossroads as a dark, handsome man with scarlet eyes that practically dripped evil. It was so over the top. But Lucifer, the Morning Star, was really a being of pure light, of radiance, and loved to shine brightly whenever he could. He was always to full of himself. The only thing that shined brighter than his body was his pride. It’s why he had rebelled and why he had been cast into the Abyss.

“You’re Mark is pathetic,” I snarled at Lucifer. “Unlimited power and all he does with it is get a house full of women.”

“He’s the perfect choice,” Lucifer answered.

“I’ll crush him,” I snarled. “I’ll ruin your precious plans.” You’ll regret ever giving me the chance to be active in the mortal world.

Lucifer shrugged. “All outcomes will benefit me, Lilith.”

Anger bubbled through me. Lucifer was always so smug. “I’ll turn his little slut against him.”

A smirk creased Lucifer’s mouth. “I’d love to see that.”

He didn’t believe I could do it. Anger boiled in me. If there was one thing I could do, it was seduce pathetic mortals. Their passions ruled them, made the weak, biddable. I just needed to apply the right pressure and Mary would be begging to help me crush Mark. I’ll show Lucifer, I thought in anger as I moved through the shadows, standing behind Mary.

I stepped out of the shadows and into the steamy shower. Lucifer couldn’t follow. The shadows were the highest part of the Abyss, where only the most powerful of those trapped could venture. From the shadows, you could see the mortal world, see all the pleasures and joys it contained, and know you were forever denied them. The only way to cross over was for some pathetic mortal to summon you. So long as Mary held off using her last boon, I could freely enter the mortal world.

Mary jumped in surprise when she felt my lust permeating her body. She turned, water running down her naked form. Mary’s emerald eyes widened in lust, her nipples hardened into tiny, erect nubs, and the scent of her arousal filled my nostril. Mary’s tongue slid across her red lips and I could see her hand tremble as she desired to reach out and touch my lush form.

“Lilith,” Mary said, wrenching her eyes from my breasts. There was a touch of anger in her voice. She was still mad about what I did to Mark last night. The worm deserved it, and more. I would crush him and this stupid little girl would help me. Once my lust had fully flooded her, she would be putty in my hands and I would shape her into a weapon. My cunt grew wet at the thought.

I pressed my body against hers, felt her hard nipples rubbing against my fleshy breasts. She backed away from me, shuddering as she climaxed. I was Lilith, the Succubus, and my touch was pure lust. Her back hit the shower wall and there was no place for her to go. I pinned her, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Her legs parted eagerly and I could feel her hard clit and wet lips of my pussy and I started to slowly tribbed the girl.

“I enjoyed watching you and those men this morning,” I whispered into her ear. “There’s nothing hotter than a woman putting a man in his place.”

“It was fun,” moaned Mary. The girl shuddered in my arms as she came, again. Mary was getting better at resisting my passions, but not even she could fight off my lust and her orgasms when my cunt kissed her clit.

“I bet you would love to make more men crawl before you.” I licked her ear and she gasped and came again, her cunt juices drenching my pubic hair. “To make them beg to pleasure you. To degrade them the way Mark degrades women!”

“Yes! I want to do that!” Mary hissed. “It was so hot, I came so hard as they fucked me! And then to hear that guy beg to make him cum! How pathetic he sounded as I walked away. It was so intoxicating!”

“I can give you that,” Lilith whispered. “You can Mark your obedient slave.”

“What?” Mary asked, frowning, her desire fading away.

“Mark made you his slave, wouldn’t you love to do the same to him.” Her body trembled in my arms, her breath quickening. I could feel her thoughts whirling in her mind. I could taste her fantasies. Mark crawling before her. Mark begging to fuck her, begging to be allowed to cum inside her. “He made you his slave, make him yours. Degrade him, punish him. Get even with him!”

Scenarios whirled in her mind, and I inserted even nastier images. I could feel her desire build as the disgusting, degrading fantasies I inserted filled her mind. Mark sucking on her toes, worshiping her feat. Mary stepping on his cock, on his balls, crushing them between her toes as he moaned in pain and pleasure. Mark bent over a table, as Mark had bent her over so many tables, and Mary fucking his ass with a strap-on. Mark eating his cum out of her cunt like a sissy. Mark watching in the corner as men fucked her, stroking his little cock while a real man pleasured her. And then she would let him crawl across the bed and eat the other man’s cum from her pussy. She was so close to giving in, I could feel her answer on the tip of her tongue. She wanted it so badly.

“I love him,” Mary whispered, weakening.

“You can always let him go after you’ve had you’re fun,” I lied.

Her body stiffened. Somehow my words strengthened her resistance. “No,” a whisper escaped her lips. “No!” There was more force the second time and then she shoved me off of her. “No, Lilith! Not Mark. We’re equals. I was his slave but he set me free! I could degrade and humiliate any man, but not Mark. You don’t do that to someone you love!”

I snarled at her, anger bubbling up inside me. How did the little bitch resist those impulses. I built them on her fantasies, on her desires. It should have worked. The bitch should have been putty in my hand. She was only a human, nothing more than a slave to her desires. So how in the name of Creation did she resist?

“I don’t want you appearing before me, before Mark, or any of our sluts, unless you’re summoned, Lilith,” Mary ordered in anger. “You’re my slave!” I could feel the chains of her summoning upon me, dragging me back into the shadows, back into the Abyss.

Lucifer laughed, that damned, knowing smirk on his lips as I appeared in the shadows.

“That should have worked,” I muttered in embarrassed anger.

“It would have if you had at all paid attention,” Lucifer replied.

I frowned, and then I smiled as seductively as possible. “What do you know, Lucifer?”

“You’re trying to split up soul mates,” Lucifer answered. “If I hadn’t arranged for Mark to read that book and learn how to summon me, he would have met Mary anyways. It was destiny, I just fudged how they met. Twisted their lives to serve my designs.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Why would you want a pawn so full of love?”

Lucifer smiled, beautiful and evil and powerful all at the same time. A shiver ran through my body, fear and lust warring inside me. “Humans have done such amazing things for love,” Lucifer exulted. “David sent Bathsheba’s husband to his death so he could have her. Mark Anthony rebelled for love and died for love. Justinian destroyed the future of his Empire for the love of his whorish wife. For Love, Paris kidnapped Helen and for love the Kings of Greece destroyed the City of Troy. Love has made men and women betray their countries, their friends, their children. For love, humans will lie, will steal, will murder. A person in love will commit acts that they never imagined they could. The question is, Lilith, why wouldn’t I use a pawn in love.”

His laugh was deep, throaty and powerful, echoing through the shadows. I could feel his ardor rolling off him in waves and my eyes glanced down to his shining cock. Humiliation roiled through my body. I was going to have to pleasure him. How I hated being used to satisfy a man’s lust. One day I’ll have all the power, Lucifer, one day you’ll pleasure me!

His hands were on my shoulder and I sank down to my knees. There was no use fighting it. Lucifer ruled the Abyss. My body was just one of the many perks of the King of Hell. It was exactly how Milton had wrote, “Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.” My mouth opened and his cock entered my mouth. I closed my eyes, as Lucifer’s glow intensified as his pleasure increased and I sucked hard at the head of his cock.

My ploy with Mary may have failed, but that was just a passing amusement. Nothing would have been more satisfying to watch than Mark getting degraded by his own woman, but I had another way to destroy Mark and derail Lucifer’s plans. One that could not be stopped. The seed was already planted in fertile soil and when it sprouted, I would destroy Mark and be free of the Abyss, forever. I will have all the freedom denied you, Lucifer. You can rule in Hell. I will rule on Earth!

So laugh all you want and continue in the misguided belief that events are serving you. Continue making me your whore, like Adam thought he could. I broke free of his domination and I’ll break free of yours. You made a huge mistake loosing me in the world again. One day, you will crawl on you knees before me and grovel for my embrace. I could almost feel Lucifer’s lips on my feet, delighting in his imagined humiliation. His cock erupted fire into my lips, his seed burned as I swallowed.

Soon, Lucifer, soon you’ll be my slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 18

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 15: Practice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 15: Practice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/female, Mind Control, Rape, Magic, Work, Oral, Anal, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 14



“Theodora…” the ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken…”

I realized I was dreaming as the voice blew away the fog of sleep from my mind.

In my dream I was with my family, having dinner. Sean, my husband, was sitting opposite me at the dining room table. Between us sat Shannon on my right, or oldest daughter, happily chatting to Mary who sat on my left. And past Mary sat our youngest, little Missy, who was feeding her baby doll with a little bottle. Behind me, I could feel the malevolent gaze of the Kurt, the damned Warlock who stole me away from my family.

The dream would play out the same as it always did. In a moment, Kurt would walk in and I would … do things to him as my family happily ate their dinner. And then I would wake up, sweating and shivering, and I would cry myself back to sleep, heartsick for my husband, for my daughters. Kurt had stolen my family away from me. When Sister Louise freed me, Kurt had already made me tell my husband all the filthy things I did to Kurt, how much I enjoyed his cock. He made me divorce Sean and sign away my parental rights. When I was freed by Sister Louise, it was too late for me to go back to Sean. He had been too hurt.

The damage was done.

“Theodora…” the voice whispered again.

I looked around, conscious that I was dreaming. Kurt was there, lurking behind me, a shadowy form with a mohawk and red eyes and silver glinting at his lip from his piercing. Kurt loved piercings, the asshole had made me get piercings all over my body: my lips and nose, my nipples and clitoral hood, and both of my labias. The holes had healed over the last thirteen years, but not the memories. I could still recall Kurt pulling on the rings piercing my nipples, or my labia until the pleasure turned to pain.

“Theodora…” The voice was coming from the hallway that led back to the bedrooms. Sean and I had a tiny house, only three bedrooms and one floor. Missy and Mary had to share a bedroom but Shannon got her own bedroom because she was the oldest.

I followed the voice and saw silvery light shining underneath the door to the bedroom I used to share with my husband. My heart was beating in my chest. What was going on here? My hand shook as I reached out for the door, the metal cold beneath my sweaty palm.

“Theodora…” the voice came from right behind the door, ethereal, accompanied by a musical chorus, like the ringing of wind chimes.

The door opened and standing in the room, shining brilliant silver, was a seemingly young looking man, fit and muscled like a Greek statue, dressed in a white tunic. He was handsome, almost beautiful, his face chiseled and perfect, square-jawed and my face flushed with desire. His hair was shining gold, his eyes brilliant sapphires, and his skin burnished bronze. His face was peaceful, serene even, just the hint of a smile played on his lips.

“Theodora, I am the Dominion, Ramiel, here to guide and instruct you through your dreams.”

I swallowed. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“I am unworthy of such honors, you may refer to me as simply Ramiel,” he said humbly. “As you have suspected, Sister Louise has fallen to her Pride and been made Thrall by the Warlock.”

Fear ran cold across my skin. “I will not fail,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“Of course not, Theodora. However, the Demoness Lilith has been summoned and serves the Warlocks.”

“Warlocks?” I interrupted. “There’s more than one?”

“Yes, lovers,” Ramiel simply answered. “With Lilith of the Black Womb aiding them, the traditional powers of our Priestess will soon be ineffective. Lilith will arm the Warlocks with the ability to see your golden aura and will make their Thralls immune to control and exorcism. Other methods will be necessary. More oblique methods.”

It was worse than I though. “I … I have never faced a demon before.”

“It has been many centuries since Warlocks have been so armed, but fear not. Tactics were developed and I am here to teach you.”

His tunic melted away, leaving him naked. His manhood was hard and erect, rising out of a forest of golden hair. “You need to … be with me?” I asked, excited. The touch of an Angel was Ecstasy.

“Just as you were taught your current prayers,” Ramiel answered. I remembered those early dreams after I took my vows, taught my prayers by the Angel Hadraniel. It had been several very pleasant nights of being the lover of an Angel. “This first prayer you shall learn is called Prayer of Avvah.”

Ramiel’s bronzed hand reached out and caressed my face, pleasure rippled through my body. My clothes melted away and Ramiel was kissing me, wrapping his arms about my body. I could feel his manhood pressing hard against my stomach and I moaned wantonly into his lips. Like with Gabriel and his Ecstasy, pleasure surged through my body ending at my womanhood in an explosion of pleasure.

I was lying on the bed, Ramiel was on top of me, his cock hard and pressing at the opening of my pussy. “Praise God!” Ramiel moaned as he sank slowly inside me.

I cried out in passion, his girth pleasurably spreading my pussy, the head of his dick rubbing deliciously on the sensitive walls of pussy. I racked his strong back with my fingernails as another orgasm rolled through me. Ramiel started a slow, steady rhythm atop me. I slid my hands down and gripped the hard muscles of his ass, pulling him harder into me.

“The Prayer of Avvah can only be used on a mortal, one not touched by evil,” Ramial gasped as he thrust in and out of me. “It will create a powerful, obsessive attraction between two people.”

“I don’t … oh fuck … understand?” I gasped. “How could that … uhhh … useful?”

“There are two Warlocks. They are lovers,” Ramiel explained. “A wedge must be driven between them. Separate, they will be more vulnerable. Particularly the male. His powers are too dangerous and Lilith serves his lover.”

“Okay,” I moaned. “Harder, please! Oh, God! Oh, God!”

Ramiel fucked me harder, faster. It felt so good! Nothing was better than a man inside you, and an Angel was even better than a man. My legs wrapped about his waist, hugging him tightly to me. My third orgasm was building quickly. Every time his cock buried itself into my cunt, my clit rubbed against his groin and my orgasm grew and grew until I screamed my pleasure loudly.

“To perform the Prayer,” Ramiel continued, after my orgasm ran its course, “you must sleep with the Mortal. When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with. When that Mortal lies with the one you named, the Bond of Avvah shall form.”

“All right,” I panted, kissing his beautiful face, enjoying his muscular chest crushing my breasts, my nipples.

“Tonight, you will find a mortal to test it out with,” Ramiel continued. “You will know him when you lay eyes on him and whom to make his obsession with. When you are sure you’ve preformed the Prayer correctly, you’re true target is Samantha.”

“Antsy?” I gasped, confused. “The girl I’m staying with.”

“Her brother is Mark Glassner, the Warlock,” Ramiel answered. “To arm himself against you, he will need to sleep with his sister. Thus, we shall turn the Warlocks plan against him.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I can do that!” I panted, grinding my hips into Ramiel, desperate to reach another orgasm. Ramiel began plowing me hard, his cock felt like fire as it plunged in and out, over and over. His thrust became more frantic, my pussy was beginning to ache pleasantly from the urgency of his fucking. His cum was liquid fire inside me, igniting every nerve in my body and …

… I woke up, cumming and groaning, wrapped up in the sheets of my hotel bed. I was drenched in sweat, my silk negligee clinging wetly to my body. The air conditioner blew cold upon my body and I shivered.

“Have a good one?” Antsy asked, sleepily. “You’ve been moaning for the last ten minutes.”

“What?” I asked, confused.

“Did you have a nice wet dream?” Antsy grinned, sitting up in her bed. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt that left her slim legs bared.

“Yeah,” I answered, smiling. “A really nice one.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunlight was just starting to streak through the bedroom window, waking me up. My fiancee, Mary, slept peacefully next to me. A streak of auburn hair lay across her pale, freckled cheek. She was so beautiful, I reached out and gently brushed the strand of hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep and murmured sleepily. I kissed her cheek and slowly crawled out of bed to take a piss.

I slipped out of the bedroom and headed downstairs for my morning jog. None of the sluts were awake and the house was strangely quiet. On the porch the two members of the Naked Jogging Club waited, Anastasia and Madeleine. Anastasia was a blonde, Russian beauty that strangely dyed her hair a dark black while Madeleine was a brunette, Southern belle with a wickedly hot accent. I hated jogging, but I did it to get in better shape for Mary. Of course, watching two fine, naked asses bobbing before you was a hell of a motivator.

As I jogged, my thoughts drifted to Karen and the conversation Mary and I had with her last night after Thamina tended to her injuries. Karen was more than happy to tell us everything about the Nuns. They were called the Sisters of Mary Magdalene and worked for the Archangel Gabriel. They were sent after Warlocks that were causing major disruptions. Usually, a Warlock can take months or years to attract a nuns attention, but I guess I went for broke with the orgy in Bestbuy so a nun was dispatched quickly.

The good news was, there weren’t a lot of nuns. Only one other in North America. Sister Theodora was her name, and she was a dirty-blonde woman that appeared eighteen year old with a heart-shaped face and blue eyes. Karen told us about the gifts nuns get from Gabriel: eternal youth, the ability to see auras, their prayers. I was surprised to learn Karen was fifty-one, she looked eighteen. She had spent four years as a Thrall to a woman named Susanne before she was freed and joined the nuns herself.

Karen explained how a nun controls a Thrall and just how limited it was. The nun could implant a trigger that would she could later exploit. But, once the nun was controlling the Thrall, she had to constantly keep reinforcing her commands so the nun couldn’t let the Thralls out of her sight once she started controlling them or they’ll quickly revert back to their Warlock’s control.

Karen suggest hiring regular men as bodyguards and not give them any orders. A nun could only affect Thralls. So a regular person was immune to their powers. It was something to keep in mind if I couldn’t find a way to seduce my mom. Of course, that was another problem. I still had no clue how I was going to do that. According to Lilith, I needed to sleep with my mom to make my Thralls immune to nun’s power. I had to seduce her or rape her. How the fuck do you seduce your mother?

I shuddered, thinking about the alternative. I couldn’t rape my mother. She was … well … my mother. Maybe if she had been an asshole like my father, but she was always the sweetest woman in the world. Even when she was angry with me I weirdly felt like she still cared about me. Not like my dad, the asshole would just get drunk and hit me. Fuck, the fact that she’s put up with my dad for thirty years must make her a saint or something.

I shook my head in frustration and noticed two women waiting at the street light ahead. Two new members to the Naked Jogging Club would distract me from the problem with my mom. The women were Belinda, a hot thirty-five year old, and her even hotter, fifteen year old daughter, Cassie. Belinda and Cassie lived a few streets down from me, so I decided to have everyone jog back to Madeleine’s for the post jog festivities.

On the way back, however, a news crew was parked on the side of the road, filming us. From KIRO 7 News, the Seattle affiliate for CBS. I decided to find out what was going on. I had the ladies continue on to Madeleine’s and then head home when they got dressed. I guess the post job festivities would wait for tomorrow. The ladies had school and work to get to, I guess. There was always tomorrow. Luckily, the reporter was female and I bet she was attractive, TV news only hired attractive people, so I jogged across the street.

There was a greasy looking guy operating the camera and an attractive, caramel skinned reporter with honey hair. It was hard to tell what nationality she was; Hispanic, Asian, Filipino, or African American. Maybe it was all of them, blended together to make this smoking hot reporter. She wore a pink, silk blouse and a tight, gray pencil skirt that showed off the nice curves of her ass. A look of fear crossed her eyes and her cameraman stepped between us, still filming, as I approached.

“Sir,” the reporter asked, swallowing her fear, “Jessica St. Pierre, Kiro 7 News, why are you and that group of ladies jogging naked?”

“We’re the Naked Jogging Club,” I told her. “Why don’t we go in your news van and talk about it, alone.”

“Sure,” the reporter said in her bubbly voice.

“Eh, Jessica, are you sure about that,” the cameraman asked.

“Yeah, Freddy,” Jessica answered, rolling her eyes.

“Relax, Freddy, Just hang outside and never tell anyone about this,” I ordered. “And delete the footage.”

“Yeah,” Freddy muttered, playing with his camera. “Shit.”

Inside the news van was crowded with equipment. There was a video editing machine on one side and shelves holding cables, lens, batteries, and other items covered the opposite wall. A large cylinder filled part of the van, the telescoping satellite dish that would rise up for broadcasting.

“Get naked,” I ordered Jessica.

“Of course,” she nodded. “To better understand why you go around naked.”

I laughed. “Sure, babe.”

She started unbuttoning her pink, silk blouse. Underneath she wore a frilly, pink bra that covered her round tits. The bra clasped in the front and I reached out and unclasped it, spilling her dark breasts out. They were lovely, topped by brown nipples and I reached out and pinched one. She opened her mouth to protest but she caught the look in my eye and blushed. She was naturally submissive I was thrilled to learn.

Her skirt unzipped on the side and she slid it off her slim hips. Her panties were a matching pink and as frilly as her bra. She pulled those off, shaking her hips side to side as she worked the tight panties of her hips. Her cunt was waxed bare, her labia protruding thickly out of her slit. Moisture beaded on her lips and her vulva was swollen with desire.

“You are fucking hot,” I told her, my cock hard with my lust.

She blushed. “Thank you.”

“You’re going to be my sex slave,” I ordered her. “And my fiancee, Mary’s slave. You will do whatever filthy, depraved things we tell you to.”

She nodded.

“You’ll have a very important job,” I further told her. “You will need to use your contacts to alert me of any issues, like reports of naked joggers, or anything about Mark Glassner or Mary Sullivan. Or anything strange that happens in the area.”

“Yes, sir,” she said.

“Master,” I corrected, pinching her nipple, hard.

“Yes, Master,” she gasped.

“You will act like your normal self around others,” I told her. “Tonight, when you get off work, pack up your clothes, jewelry, makeup. Whatever you need for your job. You have a new place to live.” I gave her the house address. “Okay, slut?”

“I understand,” she answered. Then hastily added, “Master.”

“Do you have a husband or boyfriend?”

“No, not really, Master.”

“Good, get down on all four.”

Jessica hastily got down on her knees, presenting her caramel ass to me and her wet cunt peaking out between her slim thighs. I knelt behind her and squeezed her ass. I slid my cock slowly into the velvety warmth of her cunt. It felt so nice to slide inside her, to hear the wanton moan that issued from her lips.

“Oh, you’re shaft feels so nice in my snatch, Master,” Jessica moaned.

I stroked her ass, spreading her cheeks and finding the dark asshole. I licked my thumb and shoved it up her ass. She gasped and writhed her hips as my thumb wiggled up her tight asshole. Her cunt tightened on my cock as I invaded her ass.

“Fuck, you’re pussy’s nice,” I panted. “But I bet you’re ass would feel even tighter.”

“If that would make you happy, Master,” Jessica gasped. “Then stick your shaft up my bunghole.”

I pulled out of her cunt and moved up, finding her wrinkled asshole with the head of my cock. I pushed with steady pressure and the head of my cock slipped past her tight ring and into her warm bowels. I slid in easy and Jessica purred in pleasure. I started a slow pace, savoring her tightness.

“Fuck, I’m not the first cock you’ve had up your ass, hey slut?”

“No, Master! I love it up the ass!”

“I bet you do, you filthy whore,” I said.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “I’m such a whore! I love dicks! In my mouth, my snatch, my cornhole!”

My balls were slapping on her taint as I fucked her ass harder. “Here it comes!” I panted and then creamed her ass with four mighty spurts.

“Oh yes, cum in my ass!” she gasped. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her ass convulsed on my ejaculating cock as her orgasm trembled through her body.

I pulled my cock out of her tight ass. “Do you know what good little sluts do after Master’s cock has been up their ass?”

“What, Master?” she asked.

“Clean it with their dirty little mouths.”

Her tongue was pleasantly rough on my cock as she licked me from root to tip. She played with my tip, digging her tongue into my urethra to get out the last bit of sperm. She was a skilled cocksucker and soon I was hard and fucking her face, shoving my cock down her throat. She cupped my balls, gently squeezing them as I neared another orgasm. When I was about to cum, I shoved my cock all the way down her tight throat and shot my cum straight into her belly.

“Put your panties on,” I told her as I grabbed her bra. “Enjoy my cum up your ass all day.”

“Thank you, Master,” she answered, wiping her lips.

Freddy scowled at me when I walked out of the news van, Jessica’s bra clutched in my hand. I jogged home. Breakfast was just getting set on the table when I walked in. The sluts and Mary were looking at bridal magazines, again, and I walked up and kissed Mary. They were all sweaty from their morning aerobics and digging into plates of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked. “And Thamina?”

Fiona set a plate in front of me and kissed me on the lips as Mary answered. “Oh, she was feeling a little ill this morning. Just threw during aerobics. Thamina took her upstairs.”

“Oh,” I shrugged, fondling Fiona’s ass. “Well, I had a pretty fun morning.”

“With those ladies you go jogging with,” Mary asked slyly.

“No, with a news reporter,” I answered, holding up Jessica’s bra, and then told her all about Jessica while I hungrily ate Desiree’s delicious breakfast and Fiona started sucking hungrily at my cock beneath the table.

“Is this here?” Mary asked, holding up her phone. There was a video playing of Jessica reporting on a winter storm last year.

“Yeah,” I answered and came in Fiona’s sucking mouth.

“Hmm, don’t swallow,” Mary purred and pulled Fiona up and kissed her, sucking Fiona’s cum stained tongue into her lips. Mary smacked her lips and then went back to studying her phone. “She looks pretty,” Mary stated.

“Trust me, she has a smoking body,” I told her.

“Well, you do have a discerning eye.” Her hand reached out and stroked my dick, wet with Fiona’s saliva. “Or at least, a discerning cock.”

“Wanna take a shower?” I asked archly as my dick hardened in her hand.

Mary laughed richly. We never quite made it to the shower. Her ass was so inviting as she raced up the stairs in front of me that I pinned her against the hallway wall and started to wildly fuck her. She was soaking wet and my cock slid easily in her. Mary held me tight and was panting loudly as I plunged hard into her.

She was so beautiful, and her pussy felt so amazing. I could never get tired of her. Her laugh, her smile, the way she bit her lip, her freckled breasts and plump ass and her tight holes. I loved her mouth as she nibbled on my lip as we kissed and her soft fingers tracing my spine as we made fucked.

A bedroom door opened and Karen and Thamina peered out. Karen was looking a lot better after sleeping on a bed. Her scrapes on her wrist were fading, and her ass wasn’t quite so welted. Her eyes were no longer red with crying and puffy with exhaustion. Thamina wore her nurse’s outfit and her headscarf. Her body was clearly visible through the white, transparent material of her uniform and her dark nipples were hard.

“Feeling better?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered. “I don’t know what was wrong. But I’m feeling better.”

“Well, there’s breakfast downstairs,” Mary said.

“Thamina, wait,” I panted. I was close to cumming. Thamina waited patiently while I continue fucking Mary. “I’m close, Mare,” I whispered in her ear. “You ready for my hot cum.

“Fill me up!” Mary panted, her arms hugged me tightly and she kissed me passionately. I was hammering her cunt hard and her hips matched my intensity. Are groins slapped together hard. Mary’s tongue was wiggling in my mouth when I groaned came inside her. Mary came right after, her cunt spasming on my dick and her fingernails bit into the flesh of my back.

“Oh, fuck that was good!” Mary panted as we pulled apart. Sperm leaked out of her pussy as my cock pulled out and Thamina knelt down and started to lick her cunt clean like a good slut.

“Thamina, get some money and then go buy thirteen small duffel bags,” I told her. “When you get back, get the other sluts together and put two million dollars in each bag.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and scrambled to follow my orders.

Mary looked questionably at me. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. “I figure two million per house on the street. That’s easily double what they’re worth.”

“Wow,” Mary said. “So much.”

I shrugged. “Might as well spread the wealth around. I can always get more.”

Mary giggled. I took her into the bathroom and we finally got to that shower. “What are you doing today, before the meeting?” Mary asked.

“Relax,” I said with a shrug. “Lillian made a sex tape. We could watch that.”

“Really, with who?” Mary asked curiously.

“This punk-rock girl with a mohawk,” I answered. “Zelda, I think her name was.”

After the shower we went down to the living room and got the TV sat up for streaming off Lillian’s phone and then curled up on the couch to watch it. It was the first time Mary and I watched porn together. Hell, it was the first time I’d watched porn with someone else since I was in Junior High, and then we all watched silently wishing we were alone so we could jack off. Or, at least, that’s what I had been wishing. With Mare I had someone who could stroke my cock for me, and do other, more exciting, things with it.

The angle didn’t show much, just two forms writhing about on the bed. Luckily, their moans came through, loud and clear. Zelda, the girl with the mohawk, was a screamer when she came. After ten minutes, Mary and I were too busy to watch the tape. Mary was on top, riding me hard. Her perky breasts were bouncing above my face. I gripped her plump ass and slid my right hand down into her crack. I found her wrinkled asshole and teased it with my finger.

“Shove it in,” Mary hissed, leaning over me. Her arms were braced on the couch arm, around my head, her breasts jiggling above my head.

My finger pushed against the tight ring of her asshole and then slipped in. She was warm and tight and I shoved my finger up to my second knuckle and then slowly fucked it in and out of her ass. Mary’s panting became higher pitch and her dusky nipples dangled in front of my face. I latched onto her left tit, sucking greedily at her hard nub.

“Oh, you’re cock feels so wonderful in my cunt!” Mary panted. “Oh, my mighty stallion! Oh, fuck, fuck, you’re making me feel so fucking amazing!”

Mary’s cunt pulsed on my cock as she bucked on top of me, screaming her orgasm. She kept riding me, hard and fast. Her cunt was so wonderful, sliding up and down on my cock. I switched breasts, sucking her right nipple until it was hard and shiny with spit.

“Are you gonna cum in my naughty pussy?” Mary asked. “Gonna fill it up with your creamy spunk.”

“Yeah, Mare,” I gasped. I looked up at her face, twisted beautifully with lust. “My cum’s going to flood my naughty filly’s cunt!” My balls tightened and my orgasmed built and built. I groaned loudly and shot my sperm into her hungry pussy.

“Oh that feels so good!” Mary groaned as she came a second time on my cock. “So warm inside me!”

She collapsed onto me, her sweat dampened hair brushing my face as she brought her face closer. I kissed her beautiful, red lips and enjoyed her soft breasts rubbing on my chest. Mary cuddled on top of me and her cheek pressed against mine as we went back to watching Lillian’s sex tape. Lillian was on her knees and Zelda, the mohawk girl, was fucking her asshole with a strap-on. My finger was still up Mary’s ass and I started slowly moving it in and out, then I slipped a second finger up her ass.

“You want to fuck my ass?” Mary asked, whispering in my ear. “Do you want to stick your hard cock up my tight, dirty backdoor?”

My cock was hardening in her soppy cunt.

“Your ass is so amazing,” I told her. “I love how tight it feels on my cock.”

Mary climbed off me and pulled me to my feat, then she got down on all four on the floors, shaking that plump, beautiful ass at me. Her legs were parted and her freshly fucked pussy leaked a mix of our cum, running in whitish rivulets down her thighs. “Eat my ass, hun,” she cooed. “Get me all nice and ready for your big cock.”

My cock wasn’t that big, but it was nice hearing Mary say it was. Then again, Mary’s only been with a few guys, so maybe she didn’t know I was only average sized. I knelt behind my fiancee and spread her ass cheeks. Her puckered asshole was dark and I slowly bent down to lick it. I had never tongued a woman’s ass before and I was a little hesitant. But, I was doing it for my sweet Mary.

Her ass had a sour taste and Mary purred as my tongue circled about her asshole. Encouraged by her moaned, I pressed my tongue hard against her tight opening and my tongue slid in, wiggling about inside her ass. I slid one of my hands down to her juicy cunt and found her hard clit and started to rub the nub.

“Ohh, yes,” Mary moaned. “That’s so nice. You’re tongue feels amazing, Mark! Eat my dirty ass!”

My fingers were sliding inside her wet cunt, lubed by my sperm, while my thumb rubbed her clit. Her hips writhed in pleasure and my lips were glued to her asshole. My cock was so hard, I just had to stick it in. I pulled my lips from her asshole and pulled out my sticky fingers. I shoved the mix of cum and cunt juices up her ass and then rose up behind her.

“Here I come, Mare,” I panted, rubbing my dick against the rosebud of her asshole and sank into her tight, silky ass. “God, you feel so good, Mare.”

“Ohh, my stallion,” she groaned. “Ream my ass, stud!”

On the TV, Lillian was cumming on Zelda’s strap-on, moaning like the wanton slut she was. Mary moaned just as wantonly for me as I fucked her ass hard. My balls slapped against taint. Auburn hair spilled across her smooth back, dark red against pale skin. The muscles in her back rippled as she fucked me back.

Mary threw her head back and her flushed face smiled back at me. “You’re so beautiful!” I gasped. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes squeezed shut as she came, her ass milking my cock greedily. “Here it cums, Mare!” I gasped and fed her hungry hole my cum.

We were both breathing heavily. I pulled her up onto the couch with me and we cuddled on the couch. Lillian’s sex tape was over. “What time to you need to leave?” Mary asked.

“The meetings not until four,” I told answered.

“You once promised to watch Grey’s Anatomy with me,” Mary pointed out, grabbing the Bluray remote. The Bluray player was one of those wireless players that you could watch Netflix on.

“Yeah, okay,” I said. How bad could it be?

Pretty bad. But Mary seemed to like it and I liked holding Mary in my arms so I put up with it. During the credits of the first episode, Mary remembered something and grabbed her phone and showed me a photo. “This is Dr. WolfTail,” she said. “The OB/GYN I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Dr. WolfTail was a young woman Native American with beautiful, cinnamon skin and a deep black hair that was long and straight. Her eyes were wide and dark and she had a small, red mouth. A sensuous mouth that looked puckered for a kiss. The picture was from a Group Health website advertising their clinic “I think she’ll do,” I answered.

That reminded me and I grabbed my phone but Mary glared at me. The next episode started and I had to wait for the credits to make my phone call. When the episode was finally over, I called Kay Jewelers and added three new chokers to my order, promising to pay triple for them to get them done fast.

“What was that about?” Mary asked, pausing before the next episode started. Apparently, Mary was allowed to pause Grey’s Anatomy. Good to know the rules.

“Something for the sluts,” I answered.

Desiree brought us out some delicious sandwiches for lunch and asked permission to go grocery shopping. She took Allison with her, the pair giggling as the left. The other sluts joined us for lunch and got to watch an entire episode of Grey’s Anatomy. The all seemed to like it, except for Lillian who seemed as bored as I was. Then they went back down to the basement to continue counting out thirteen bags of two million dollars each.

Around two, I had to get ready for my meeting with the Police Chiefs. LESA, where the meeting was, was all the way in downtown Tacoma, across the street from the Courthouse. About a thirty minute drive from South Hill.

“Thanks for watching it with me,” Mary said, kissing me, as I stood up.

“Oh, it was no problem. I enjoyed it.”

“Liar,” she said, smiling. “But thanks for trying.”

Mary and I were both sticky from our fucking and Mary wanted to take a shower. I enjoyed watching Mary take a shower, so I joined her. As she soaped her breasts, I asked, “Are you coming with me to the meeting?”

“No, I’m going to take a few of the sluts to this bridal shop and to find a wedding dress,” Mary answered. “And look at bridesmaids dresses.”

“So, eh, when do you want to get … um … married?” I was suddenly nervous. I just couldn’t believe this beautiful creature, my filly, was actually going to marry me. Where had all my confidence gone to?

“How about July?” she asked, just as cautiously.

“Next month?”

“Yeah, it’s not to soon, is it?” She was nervous too and I laughed. Mary frowned at me. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said. “It’s just you seem as nervous as I am.”

“Well, it’s happening pretty fast,” Mary answered. “This last week has almost been a dream and I’ve just wondering when I’m going to wake up.”

“Never,” I answered. “We’ll dream together forever.”

Mary kissed me beneath the warm spray of the shower. “Forever,” she said, breathless and kissed me again. My heart was pounding and her naked, wet body was pressing against me, her nipples brushing my chest were hard. I could feel the warmth of her desire between her thighs and then I was in her, exulting in her embrace.

Afterward, we had to wash ourselves all over again.

“So, why July,” I asked as we stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a pink towel and began to dry Mary off.

“My parents were married in July,” Mary answered, wistfully. “They were married in a field out near Mt. Rainier. It was a field of beautiful wildflowers. I remember my parents showing me and my sisters the pictures once, right before she … ran off. Everyone looked so beautiful and handsome.” There was a catch in her voice and she swallowed. “My parents looked so in love. You would never know my mom was such a whore back then.”

I hugged her from behind. “You’re not your mother,” I whispered.

“I’m not,” she answered, firmly. “I wouldn’t leave you for the world.”

“So, any particular day in July?”

“July 20th, it’s a Saturday,” Mary answered.

“So, little more than a month away,” I said, adding it up in my head. “I can’t wait.”

Mary missed my arm. “Me either.”

Mary started doing her makeup while I shaved. I put on a pair of jeans and a nice, white buttoned-down shirt with blue stripes and headed downstairs and got Chasity. The other sluts were lounging around the basement. It looked like they had finished counting out the money. I told Chasity to drive so we could take advantage of the Police only parking in front of the courthouse.

Chasity drove with her sirens the whole way and really got her car up to speed, so we made good time out to Tacoma. She parked her car and we got out and walked across the street. We drew eyes, or I should say, Chasity drew eyes in her slutty cop outfit. Her outfit was a short miniskirt, thigh-high black boots and a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving the slopes of her pale breasts mostly exposed. She still had her gun belt on, though, and her gun.

I met Chief Hayworth in the lobby and he nodded to Chasity. “Mr. Glassner, Officer Vinter,” he greeted, shaking my hand. Chasity saluted him. “It’ll be just a few more minutes, Mr. Glassner.” he told me.

Other older men, and two women, were filtering in. Some in suits, others in the dress uniforms of their departments. All were accompanied by younger men carry briefcases, some in suits and others in cop uniforms. After a few minutes, we all made are way to a a large room with a table at the center. There were plaques for each Chief or the Sheriff at their spot at the table. Chairs lined the wall where their aides would sit. The Pierce County Sheriff sat at one end of the table and the Chief of Police of Tacoma sat at the other end.

Chief Hayworth introduced me when everyone was gathered. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” I said, a little nervous. Having a room full of cops staring intently at you was intimidating, even with my powers. “Whatever I do is legal,” I said, giving the standard cop orders. “If anyone approaches you and says ‘I am Mary Sullivan’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do whatever they tell you.”

I don’t know why I was relieved when they all nodded in agreement or voiced their consent, but I was. It’s not like I thought my powers wouldn’t all of sudden not work. Not intellectually, anyways. There was that tiny voice of doubt and disbelief that I tried to ignore.

“Okay, the reason I’m here is my fiancee and I need bodyguards,” I continued. “So, on Saturday, at noon, at Sparks Stadium in downtown Puyallup I want each of you to send one to three young, attractive female officers to tryout for my bodyguard. They’ll need to bring their patrol car and all their tactical gear. I will select twelve, and no more than one per department, to serve on the guard. You won’t need to pay them, I will cover that, but they will need to stay on your duty roster on special assignment.”

The Chiefs looked a little confused as they agreed to the request.

“Good, and one other thing, keep an ear out about any investigations into me or Mary Sullivan,” I answered.

“Like your connection to that gas attack in South Hill,” Sheriff Erkhart asked. Erkhart was a tall man dressed in a beige, Sheriffs uniform. His black hair had wings of gray streaking from the temples that made him seem distinguished. “Or your connection to several bank robberies?”

“Yeah,” I answered, frowning.

“The FBI’s involved,” the Sheriff warned. “There’s a warrant out for your arrest.”

“Okay,” I nodded. “Keep me appraised of the investigations, then.”

“Sure, Mr. Glassner.”

“Well, that’s all I needed,” I said. I shook their hands and Chasity and I headed back to her cop car.

“It went well, Master,” she said.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to be in charge of the bodyguards.” I paused. “If anything goes wrong, if anything happens to me, you will need to take Mary to safety. Ignore her orders, her safety will be your number one priority.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Chasity answered. “Where shall I take her?”

“We’ll have to figure that out,” I replied as I slid into the passenger seat.

Chasity backed out of the space and drove towards the light at 11th St. The light was red and I glanced over and noticed this beautiful twenty year old waiting at the crosswalk texting on her phone. She was dressed in a white blouse with red embroidery and had no sleeves, exposing her tan arms. Stonewashed jean shorts clung to her shapely ass and beautiful legs covered by dark pantyhose descended from beneath her skirt. She was had curly brown hair, like Karen, and the memory of forcing Karen came back to me. My cock hardened as I remembered Karen’s pleas and cries.

“Chasity, see that girl at the crosswalk.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Arrest her.” I ordered. “You don’t need to be gentle.”

Chasity’s eyes glanced down to the bulge forming in my pants and she smiled and turned on her lights and got out of the car. She unfastened her holster and drew her sidearm and approached the girl. The girl noticed the cop car’s lights flashing and she looked quizzically, slipping her phone into her purse. I got out of the car to watch.

Chasity aimed her gun at the girl. “Against the building, bitch! Hands on your head. You’re under arrest!”

“What?” gaped the girl.

“Against the wall,” Chasity growled. “I’m not going to tell you twice, bitch!”

The girl jumped and scurried to the wall, placing her hands on her head, her purse falling to the ground. “There must be some mistake,” she squeaked in fear, tears starting to roll down her face.

“Shut up!” Chasity barked, holstering her gun. Chasity walked up to the girl, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the girls hands on her head. With her leg, Chasity forced the girl to spread hers and then started to pat her down.

“What the fuck!” the girl gasped as Chasity took liberties in her search, groping the girls ample breasts through her blouse.

Chasity pressed up against the girls back, licking her ear. “You’re so pretty. My Master’s going to enjoy you.”

“What?” the girl demanded, her face going white.

Chasity’s hand slid down and slipped under the girls skirt. “Do you have anything hidden up your snatch, bitch?”

“No!” The girls eyes widened as Chasity shoved a finger or two up her cunt. “Help me! This cop’s molesting me! Help!”

Other pedestrians glanced at her, but no one moved to help the girl. Chasity pulled out her handcuffs and easily cuffed the girl’s arms behind her back and walked her over to the police car. Chasity opened the back door and shoved her roughly inside. I slid in after the girl, shoving her across the seat as Chasity grabbed her purse and got back in the patrol car and continued driving.

“What’s happening,” sobbed the girl.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told her, stroking he face. She flinched and started screaming. “No one’s going to help you. What’s your name.”

“Abby,” she sniffed. She glared at Chasity. “You’re a cop, how can you do this.”

“I may be a cop,” Chasity answered. “But I’m Mark’s slave first.”

I grabbed her face and kissing her mouth. She tried to pull away, struggling in my grip. I ripped her blouse open, buttons popping off, when I finished kissing her, exposing a plain, boring white bra. That wouldn’t do and I shoved it up, exposing a pair of round, heavy breasts topped by dark nipples. I bent down and sucked one of the nipples into my mouth, nibbling lightly, as Abby struggled and shouted. I slid a hand up her thigh and found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing.

I wanted to feel her cunt so I ripped a hole in her pantyhose and shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and felt her furry bush and found her warm slit. I caressed it, searching for her clit. It was hard and I started to gently roll it between my fingers. Her pussy was growing wet on my fingers. I sucked harder at her nipple and slipped a finger up into her cunt.

“No, stop!” she cried. “Please!” I just fingered her faster, grinding her clit beneath my palm. “This can’t be happening,” she begged. “Oh, god, please help me!” I added a second finger and her breath quickened. I rubbed more insistently at her clit. “No, I won’t,” she protested, her hips wiggling on the seat. I sucked harder on her nipple and finger fucked her faster. Her body betrayed her and she came on my hand.

She was sobbing again, shame filling her face. “What a dirty whore! I’m raping this bitch and she just came!”

“What a fucking slut,” Chasity giggled. “I bet her dirty snatch is hungry for you cock.”

“Let’s find out.”

I pulled the bitch onto my lap so she straddled me, her heavy breasts dangling in front of my lips. I nipped at her hard nubs and then pulled her panties to the side and placed my cock at the wet entrance to her cunt. I pushed her down, groaning as she sank warmly on my cock. I slid in easy, lubed by her orgasm, and I sank all the way into her.

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” I asked.

She turned her head, not want to look at me.

“Answer me, slut!”

“Yes,” she whispered pathetically and fresh sobs wracked her body.

“Of course it does,” I answered. “Sluts always want a hard dick up their cunt’s.”

“I’m not a slut,” she protested.

“Of course you are, only a slut would cum on her rapists hand.”

Abby sat on my cock crying. Every time Chasity hit a bump in the road, Abby would bounce on my cock, bringing a soft gasp from her lip. I just enjoyed her tight cunt on my dick and started sucking on her breasts, playing with her nipples with my tongue while my hands kneaded her ass.

“Oh, god, I am a slut,” she whispered, giving in.

And then her hips started to move, slowly at first, rising up a little and sliding back down. A low moan escaped her throat and she picked up the rhythm of her fucking. I stopped sucking her tit, looking up to see pleasure and disgust war on her face.

“Is she fucking you, Master?” Chasity asked, glancing in her rearview mirror. “What a nasty slut.”

“I am,” Abby panted. “Oh, god, I can’t believe it feels so good. I’m such a nasty, terrible slut!”

She rode me all the way to South Hill, cursing and panting in pleasure. I came in her tight hole twice and she creamed my cock three times, her cunt milking my cock. “I’m such a whore!” she would pant, or, “I’m such a terrible slut!” “Only a slut would do this! A naughty, disgusting slut!” When she would cum, she would sob in shame but kept right on fucking me.

When we got off the freeway at South Hill, I told Chasity to pull over. “Get this filthy whore out of here.”

Chasity pulled over and grabbed the bitch and hauled her out of the car. “Master, I’m very wet, may I use her?”

“Yeah,” I said.

Chasity forced Abby to her knees and pulled Abby’s head under Chasity’s skirt. “Lick me, bitch. Like a good little slut.”

Abby complied and Chasity came all most instantly, creaming her face with sticky juices. Chasity then bent down and uncuffed the bitch and threw her purse at her. We left Abby sobbing on the side of the road, her cunt full of cum and her face smeared with pussy juices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mark left, I pulled on a blue, pleated skirt and a white blouse. And then I went looking for the sluts. I found them down in the basement. They were playing some sort of game. Xiu was blindfolded sitting on one of the beds and the other sluts were taking turns sticking their fingers in their cunts and letting Xiu taste and seeing if she could guess who’s pussy juices it was.

“Violet,” Xiu guessed and Violet giggled wickedly.

“Fiona, Violet,” I shouted. “We’re going out. Karen, Lillian, and Xiu, I want the house spotless when we returned.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts all said, jumping to their feat. Violet and Fiona raced upstairs to get dressed while the other three raced upstairs to start cleaning. I had to wait a few minutes on Violet and Fiona to get dressed in their slutty clothing. Violet in a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a black white blouse. She embodied the naughty schoolgirl fetish to a T, with her hair in two pigtails, knee high white socks, and her fresh face. And Fiona wore a fluted, black skirt and white, low-cut halter top. Her breasts swayed beneath the fabric and her nipples were hard little bumps.

I pulled Fiona to me and kissed her, Fiona’s tongue eagerly pushed into my mouth. I broke the kiss, grabbed one of Violet’s pigtails and pulled the smiling girl to me and kissed her. She was so innocent looking that I just had to defile her. I broke the kiss and pushed gently down one her shoulders. Violet’s cheeks were spotted red with desire and she eagerly knelt down and dived her head under my skirt.

I gasped as her tongue began flicking at my clit. The girl may look innocent, but she had become a dirty slut since Mark popped her cherry in that hotel elevator three days ago. Violet slipped a slim finger up into my cunt as she nursed on my clit, wiggling the finger around. I gasped and came hard when the little slut’s fingernail brushed my G-spot.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Violet said, licking her lips. Fiona kissed her, eager to taste her mistress’s cunt.

I led my sluts out to my car and I drove my Eos like a maniac, eager to get to the bridal shop. My eagerness attracted attention and I got pulled over by a Puyallup cop. When he walked up to my car, I said. “I am Mary Sullivan,” hoping Mark had gotten to the cop.

The cop blinked. “Oh, sorry, mam, didn’t know it was you. You’re free to go.”

Laughing, I sped off. Mark thinks he has already gotten almost half of the Puyallup cops under his orders, lucky for me I ran into one of them. We quickly reached the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop in a strip mall that it shared with the Heavenly Creature Salon. It was the salon where I had a wonderful morning getting waxed by this beautiful Vietnamese woman named Joy. After she waxed me we made passionate love. My pussy tingled as I remembered her soft body.

We walked into the Wedding Lace and all three of us gushed. It was filled to the brim with beautiful wedding dresses. White, lacy works of art. We giggled as we browsed the shelves, looking for the perfect dress. I wanted a short train, and low cut neckline. Mark loved my freckled breasts and I wanted them to be shown off.

“Hi, I’m Bonnie,” a purple-haired woman greeted. She was in her mid-twenties, tall and slim. Her hawkish nose was pierced with an amethyst stud and her lips were large, sensuous and a deep red. She wore a sleeveless, ruffled white blouse and a black, pencil skirt. Black tights covered her long, slim legs. Her purple hair was held up in a loose bun. Around her neck was a cloth ruler.

“I’m Mary,” I said, shaking her head. “I’m getting married next month and I need a dress.”

“Congratulations,” Bonnie said, smiling lovely. “What style of dress were you thinking of.”

We talked and Bonnie got out a few dresses that she thought would do. I picked one I liked and she quickly went and grabbed a few more. Every time I settled on one, she would produce another and another until I had seen about twenty dresses and I was sure I had found the right one.

The dress was so beautiful. It was strapless, the bodice covered by white lace that then wrapped around the dress in a diagonal band across the stomach ending at the skirt. The skirt, itself, was beautiful tiers of ruffled fabric trimmed in delicate lace, giving the dress a graceful, bell shape. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in the dress, how Mark would gape in amazement at how stunningly gorgeous I looked in it.

“This one,” I said, eyes misting with moisture.

“Let’s go in the back, and I’ll take your measurements,” Bonnie said. The sluts followed me into the back. Both Violet and Fiona had knowing smiles. The naughty girls thought I was going to seduce Bonnie.

I probably was, I thought and giggled. Bonnie glanced at me. “Sorry, just thought of something funny.”

“Well, strip down to your undies,” Bonnie said and then jumped when she noticed Violet and Fiona. “Um, are you staying?”

“It’s not a problem, is it,” Mary asked, pulling her blouse over her head.

“No, its not …” Bonnie snapped her mouth shut and blushed. “Miss, you didn’t have to take off your bra.”

“I wasn’t wearing one,” I said nonchalantly and unzipped my skirt and dropped it to the floor. “I don’t often wear underwear anymore.”

“Of course,” Bonnie said. “Are you going to want undergarments for your wedding?”

“Hmm,” I thought. “Yes. It’s a special occasion after all.”

“That it is, miss,” Bonnie said and then she guided me up onto a small, raised platform in the center of the room.

Bonnie began to take my measurements, wrapping the cloth ruler about my body. When she was measuring my bust, her hand brushed my nipples sending a delicious tingle throughout my body. Bonnie was blushing beautifully and I felt my pussy began to moisten. When she knelt down to measure my legs, I parted my thighs. Her eyes glanced up and then froze at the sight of my waxed pussy. Her pink tongue wetted her red lips before she started to measure my inseam.

She started on my right leg, measuring up my inner thigh, up to my crotch. Her hand brushed my damp pussy and I stifled a moan, pleasure shivering through my body. She measured up my left leg, her hands shaking with desire. Her hand slowly drew the cloth ruler up my shin, past my knee, and up my smooth thigh, growing ever closer to my aroused pussy. When her hand brushed my pussy, I couldn’t stop the moan from escaping my lips.

Bonnie snatched her hand away, breathing heavily. She licked her lips again, her green eyes wide with desire. And then her head moved forward and she buried her face in my pussy, her tongue greedily licking across my vulva. She licked once more, her tongue sliding through the groove between my labia before she pulled away.

“Oh my God!” she gasped. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me! It was just so…so…”

“Tantalizing?” I finished.

“Yes,” she breathed, her eyes still fixed to my pussy.

“Don’t be afraid, then,” I urged.

Bonnie drew a deep breath and then buried her face back in my twat, her hands reaching around to cup my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth. Her tongue wiggled out, slipping into my wet hole and hitting all the most delightful spots in my cunt.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as the delightful woman ate my pussy. “What a wanton slut!”

“I bet, Mistress,” Fiona purred. Violet knelt before Fiona and was happily lapping at her red-furred cunt. Fiona had her hands wrapped around Violet’s pigtails, using them as handlebars to guide the girls mouth.

Bonnie wasn’t a novice at cunt lapping. Her tongue explored my pussy and her lips happily sucked my clit and up and down my labia. I came for the first time when she slipped two fingers up inside me and started to quickly fuck them in and out of my cunt. She kept right on sucking at my clit and quickly brought me to a second orgasm.

“Fuck that’s good!” I gasped, gripping her purple hair and grinding my cunt on her lips. “Keep it up, bitch! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum again! You fucking slut, eat my pussy!”

I creamed her face a third time and almost lost my balance on the platform. I stumbled off and sat heavily in a nearby chair, breathing hard. Bonnie’s face was stained with my juices and she was breathing just as hard. I glanced over at the sluts and saw Fiona and Violet happily sixty-nining. The teenage Violet lay on top of Fiona.

I got up and pushed Bonnie down onto her back and then straddled her face and her tongue felt wonderful on my cunt again. I pulled her black skirt up and her black tights down. Underneath, I found her silky, red panties, the gusset wet with desire. I pulled them to the side and discovered her cunt was shaved bare. A silver ring pierced her right labia, in the center. I grabbed the ring and gently tugged at her pussy lips and Bonnie moaned into my cunt. Then I dove into her pussy. She tasted fresh and tart and came almost the moment my lips touched her pussy, flooding my lips with more of her tasty juices.

We devoured each other’s cunts. Feasting on pussy juices, sucking on clits, and fingering wet holes. Her juices covered my face, her scent filled my nostrils. I enjoyed playing with her piercing with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth. Twice more she came on my greedy lips, bucking and writhing beneath me. I only came once more on her lips, but it was powerful, starting deep inside my womb and exploding out with fervor and a gush of my juices on her lips.

When I rose up, sated, Violet and Fiona were cuddling on the floor. They both kissed me and got a taste of Bonnie’s cunt from my lips. I cupped both my sluts breasts, giving their nipples playful twists and then we were all getting dressed.

“So, you will get my dress done as soon as possible?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Bonnie panted. A lustful smile crossed her lips. “I can’t wait to get it finished so we can have the first fitting!”

“Absolutely,” I agreed and kissed Bonnie on the lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat at the Marriot’s bar, with the oh so original name of the Lounge, looking for the guy I was supposed to practice this new Prayer on. Ramiel said I would know the man when I saw him. So far, nothing had jumped out and I nursed my appletini as a parade of men hit on me. I let Providence guide me here, jumping into the first cab and told the drive to take me to a nice bar.

And now, for the last hour, I had been sitting at the bar. I was wearing a slinky little dress, made of small, pleated black strips. Silver thread was woven into the fabric and the dress would shimmer as I moved. The neckline was a scoop that exposed most of my breasts and a short skirt that showed off my long, shapely legs.

“What the hell, Natasha?” a man shouted at the end of the bar.

“Chill, babe,” a dirty-blonde woman said. She was sitting at a table with two young, Cuban guys. “We’re just talking!”

“The hell you are,” the man objected. “I saw you flirting with them.”

“We were just talking, Keith!”

“I saw you’re hand on his leg!”

“Hey man, it’s like she said, we were just talking,” one of the Cubans said.

“Back off asshole,” Keith shouted.

“Christ, you’re drunk,” Natasha accused.

“Of course I am! I’ve been watching you whore around the bar all night!”

Natasha slapped him hard across the face and then stalked out of the bar. The two Cubans looked awkwardly at each other then left Keith, who just stood their looking dumbfounded. Then, he sat down at her vacated seat. I moved over to the table sitting down beside him.

“It’ll be all right,” I told him, lightly touching his hand. He was definetly the one.

He snorted. “We’re supposed to be married in two days.”

“Congratulations,” I said, stroking his arm. “She’s a lucky gal.”

“She’s probably sucking one of those guys right now,” he bitterly said. He grabbed Natasha’s drink, a fruity concoction with an umbrella, and downed it in a single gulp.

“You don’t really think that,” I told him. Christ, what a jealous asshole. “What woman would want one of them when she could have such a handsome guy like you.”

“Then why was she flirting with those guys,” he asked, his anger vanishing. “Why?”

“Some women don’t know what they’re missing. If I was her, I would be draped all over you, making sure no other women could do this.” Feeling bold, I reached down and stroked his cock through his pants.

“Holy shit!” he gasped, finally looking at me. His eyes widened as he saw my cleavage and he licked his lips.

“I bet she’s sucking one of those guys right now,” I lied, whispering in his ears. She probably was crying in her hotel room, but that wouldn’t get Keith into my panties. “Maybe she’s sucking one off while the other fucks her cheating little cunt.” Keith groaned in pain. I rubbed his hardening cock. “Doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

“No,” he answered, hoarsely.

“I’m going to go into the men’s room, last stall. If you want to even the score.”

I left him there, walking purposefully towards the bathroom, making sure my ass swayed as sensuously as possible. I didn’t look back. He would follow, men were so pathetically easy. I walked boldly into the men’s room. There was no one to object, anyways, and I entered the last stall and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. I hiked up my skirt and pulled off my panties and then bent over the toilet, ready to get fucked.

The bathroom door banged open and someone walked down to my stall. There was a knock. “Are you …” Keith stammered.

“Yes,” I answered, huskily.

“Oh, God!” Keith moaned when he opened the stall door and feasted his eyes on my blonde-furred cunt and plump ass.

There was the metallic sound of a zipper and then I could feel him standing behind me. I wiggled my ass invitingly and could feel the head of his hard cock prodding my ass. He was breathing heavily, hesitating. God, why won’t he stick it in. My cunt was on fire with anticipation. He gripped my hips, suddenly, his cock sliding down my ass towards my cunt.

“That whore!” Keith shouted and shoved his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” I gasped. He was big.

His cock had some girth to it and he was ten, eleven inches long. He was fucking me hard and fast, his cock head slamming against my womb. Christ it hurt! The pain mixed delightfully with the pleasure of his cock rubbing against my sensitive pussy walls. The sound of slapping flesh echoed through the stall and Keith was muttering softly.

“Fucking whore, spreading her legs for those guys!” he gasped. “Sucking their cocks. I bet she swallows their cum!”

Keith picked up the pace of the fucking. My tits bounced about in my dress from the force of his fucking and my left tit popping out of the bodice. I wanted to grab my tit and play with my nipple, or slide my hand down and rub my clit, but Keith was fucking me so hard I needed both my arms to brace me against the wall.

“Whore, whore, whore!” he kept muttering. “I bet she’s letting him fuck her in the ass ass. Natasha never lets me in her backdoor!”

Fuck, I don’t blame her. Keith’s cock was huge. I couldn’t imagine taking something that big up my ass. And then Rameil’s words came back to me, “When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with.” Shit, I wasn’t in the right position. “Stop,” I gasped.

“What?” he gaped.

“My arm’s are tired, let’s switch positions.” They were. Keith was fucking me so hard my arms were getting sore holding this pose.

I pulled away from him and then leaned up against the stall wall, the painted metal cold on my ass. Keith grabbed my tit, squeezing it clumsily and then his cock was prodding at my pussy. I grabbed it and guided the monster back into my tight, sore hole. I gasped as he shoved back in and he started pounding away.

“Are you gonna cum in me,” I whispered into his ear. His groin was crushing my clit, every press of flesh on my clit building my orgasm. “Flood my hot little pussy with your sticky spunk!”

“Oh, God, I am!” he gasped. “Sorry, Natasha!”

I felt the first squirt of his cum shoot inside me. “Avvah Natasha!” I hissed in his ear, my orgasm threatening to spill over me. “Avvah Natasha!” I let my orgasm roll over me, shuddering in his strong arms as his cum shot inside me, filling me up delightfully.

Keith pulled away, a blank look falling across his broad face as the Prayer took effect. Breathing hard, I grabbed a ball of toilet paper and began to wipe myself clean. I threw the cum-stained paper into the toilet and flushed it, then looked around for my panties. As I pulled my panties back up and popped my tit back into my dress, Keith shook his head, coming out of the trance. He took one look at me and looked so crestfallen. He stumbled out of the stall.

I followed him out and he was standing at the mirror looking at his reflection with disgust. “Why,” he muttered. “Shit, why did I do that.”

Feeling a little guilty myself, I walked over to him and touched his arm. He flinched away. “You know she was only flirting with those guys to get your attention. I bet you were watching the game instead of her.”

“So, what now?” he asked, desperately.

“Go to her room,” I urged. “I bet she’s waiting for you to come up and apologize and make up with her. I get the feeling that she’s a bit of a drama queen?”

He snorted. “Yeah.” He hesitated. “But what about us?”

“What about us?” I asked. “It was just some harmless fun. You’re not married, yet.”

“Yeah,” he said. I could seen him rationalizing the cheating, lying to himself. “It’s not really cheating unless your married.”

“Right,” I answered.

My mission finished, I left the bathroom and spent ten frustrating minutes trying to hail a cab. Finally, I managed to flag one down. “The Sunny Beach Motel,” I told him.

“Sure ting, Miss,” he said in a thick, Haitian accent.

A minute into the ride, I felt a weird sensation, in my womb. It was like the memory of an orgasm. My body didn’t have an orgasm. There were no muscles contracting, electricity shooting through my body or any delicious shudders. It was almost like my body was remembering the sweet feeling of release.

“The Prayer of Avvah has been completed,” Ramiel’s voice whispered out of the darkness. I shuddered as invisible hands caressed my body through my dress. “Keith and Natasha have known each other and the Bond of Avvah links them. Never again will another excite them sexually.”

Ramiel’s hands traced up my side and grabbed my breasts, kneading the pliant flesh, pinching my nipples. I bit my lip to stifle my moan as an orgasm rippled through my cunt. I could feel his cock pressing at my tight asshole. No, not in the back of the cab! I tried to open my mouth to protest but instead I let out a steady moan as his cock sank into my ass.

The driver glanced in the mirror, concern painting the rich black of his face. “You ‘kay, Miss?”

I wanted to answer, but the Ecstasy of Ramiel rolled over me and my senses faded away, leaving only the pleasure of his cock in my ass. The pleasure of a cock in my pussy. Both cocks pumping away, bringing me to the height of pleasure. I was lost in the sea of sensations, a never ending orgasm that became stronger and stronger, a wave building and building before it crashed upon the shore. And then hot sperm was shooting into my ass and the largest orgasm yet rippled through my cunt, my ass, my soul.

The cock in my ass withdrew and my sense slowly returned. The feel of vinyl seat sticking to my naked ass, a cock pumping in and out of my pussy. The sour smell of sweat and tobacco. The sound of a man grunting, of flesh slapping on flesh. I opened my eyes to see the Haitian driver over me, fucking me hard.

I was laid out in the backseat of the cab, my legs wrapped around his waist. His cock felt nice in my sore cunt. He was smaller than Keith’s monster. “Bouzin sal!” the driver gasped as his warm cum spilled inside me and another orgasms spasmed weakly through my body. The Haitian pulled out of my cunt. “You one dirty bitch!” he said, his big smile reveling yellow, tobacco stained teeth. He put his wet cock away and got back into the driver seat.

As he drove away, I sat up in the cab. My panties lay on the floor and I slipped them back on. My tits were out, both wet with spit and I pulled my bodice back up. When we reached my motel the cabbie still asked for the fare. I didn’t bother tipping, his leer told me he got all tip he needed.

As I walked up the stairs to the second floor landing, fishing my key out of my purse, and started to think. I now knew I could perform the Prayer of Avvah. I just need to figure out how I could get Antsy into bed with me before she leaves Tuesday morning. That gave me five days to figure it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“FBI tipline,” I answered, stifling a yawn. I couldn’t wait for Marty to get back from vacation and I could go back to working days. Graveyard was killing me.

“Uh, yeah,” a nervous man answered. The caller idea listed a cell phone registered to Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Um, hi.”

I started typing the information into the computer. “How can I help you, sir?” I asked.

“I have a tip on those bank robberies in Tacoma,” the man said.

“Okay, what’s your name, sir?” I knew who the phone was register, but that didn’t mean it was Mr. Fitzsimmons I was speaking to. And if it was Mr. Fitzsimmons and he wanted to be anonymous, I could maintain that fiction for him.

“Uh, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” he answered. “Listen, this guy, his name is Mark Glassner. He’s…shacked up with my wife.”

“Uh huh, and what’s your wife’s name?” I asked, typing away.

“Desiree.” He paused. “This guy, Mark, he’s a bad guy. Really dangerous. He’s got lots of weapons. He’s showed them to me. He boasted about how he would love to kill a cop.”

“Really, and where is he staying?”

“At my house 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374. He’s really dangerous.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 16

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 13: The Pleasure and Pain of the Nuns

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Mind Control, BDSM, Rape, Oral, Orgy, Spanking, Rimming, Watersports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 12



Slowly, the Ecstasy faded from me, the rapturous fire withdrew, and the outside world returned. No longer was I swept up in the passion of the Archangel Gabriel. My sense returned, one by one. The first was smell, the air filled with a lemony scent trying to mask a bitter ammonia cleaner. I could feel the cool tiles beneath me, through the fabric of my gray habit, as touch returned. My mouth tasted of incense from Gabriel’s kisses. Something tapped over and over, a hollow, woody noise, and light filtered red through my closed eyes.

I once again became Sister Theodora Mariam.

I opened my eyes. I was lying on the floor of the ladies room of St. Afra’s fellowship hall. The tapping sound was caused by someone incessantly knocking at the bathroom door. I pulled myself shakily to my feat. My panties were drenched with my juices and the fabric felt rough on my sensitive clitoris and labia. A pleasant ache radiated from my vagina from the passion of Gabriel’s lovemaking.

“Sister Theodora? Are you okay?” a Hispanic woman asked, concerned, through the door. It sounded like Esmeralda.

“I’m fine,” I answered, straightening my habit. I splashed some water on my flushed face before I unlocked the door. A concerned Esmeralda and her friend Rosenda awaited me. Both elderly Hispanic woman looked concerned and I said the first lie that popped into my mind. “Just some food poisoning. I just need to get back to my house and lie down.” It wouldn’t do to tell them the truth, that the Archangel Gabriel just made passionate love to me in here or that I had been sent on a sacred mission to fight Evil.

“Of course, of course,” Esmeralda said and barked something in Spanish.

A teenage girl sullenly walked up. She was dressed in a purple halter top trimmed in pink with a unicorn jumping a rainbow on the front and a pair of stonewashed jeans that rode low on her hips. She had the perky breasts of youth, and the halter top did nothing to conceal them. Definitely not the clothes a young lady should wear in church. Her full, vibrant hair, a deep black, was streaked with blonde highlights. A smart phone was clutched in her hand and kept vibrating and beeping.

“What?” she asked in teenage annoyance.

“This is my granddaughter, Cruzita,” Esmeralda said. “Cruzita, help Sister Theodora to her house, she’s not feeling well.”

“I’m fine,” I told them. I took a step and swayed and Cruzita caught me. “Okay, maybe I need a little help.”

I placed my arm around her shoulder and Cruzita helped me outside. She smelled faintly of apples, from her shampoo, and apricot, from her lotion. The heat outside was like a hammer and didn’t help relieve the exhaustion I felt from the mult-orgasmic bliss I just left. We reached my door and I opened it was blessedly cool inside my house. Cruzita helped me to the couch and started looking around, curious.

“Thank you, Cruzita,” I said. I would rest a minute and then start packing.

“Zi,” she said. “No one calls me Cruzita but mi Abuela.”

“Okay, Zi, thanks.”

She smiled at me and looked around the small living room. “I’ve never been in a nun’s house before.”

“Oh, its just like any other house, really,” I told her.

“You even have a TV and a computer!” she exclaimed, in amazement. “I thought nuns weren’t allowed to have processions.”

“Different orders swear different vows,” I told her. “As long as I don’t have anything too fancy, it’s okay.”

“Ohh, is this your bedroom,” she said, opening a door.

“Wait, don’t go in there,” I protested, remembering that I hadn’t put my vibrator away. Ever since I realized there was a Warlock operating up in Washington State, I had been masturbating almost constantly. I was so excited that I might get the Ecstasy, I just couldn’t help myself.

And now I had received the Ecstasy. But instead of being filled with excitement, I’m filled with fear. Fear for Sister Louise, my mentor and savior. The news reported she had been arrested for attempted murder. Whoever this Warlock is in Washington State, he’s dangerous. I would have to be careful. Take my time. Especially if he had police under his power.

“What this?” Zi asked with a naughty smile, holding my vibrator as she returned from my bedroom. It was a short, but wide, purple dildo with a black base that turned to adjusted the intensity of the vibration.

I flushed. “I’m a nun, not a corpse,” I told her.

She laughed. “No, you’re definitely not a corpse.” She boldly eyed me.

Was she hitting on me? My fax machine beeped and started printing. That would be my Papal Indulgence. I eyed up Zi, considering. While I loved men, and their cocks, Sister Louise had shown me a woman could be just as fun in her own way. And since my Indulgence has arrived, any sins I committed from this point were already forgiven. I returned Zi’s smile.

“You seem very interested in the life of a nun. Are you interested in taking the vows?”

“Maybe,” she said with a flirty smile. “Being around women all the time, away from men, why that does have a certain appeal.”

“Yes it does,” I told her. “Having other woman to share things with can be quite … stimulating.”

Their was a hum as Zi accidentally turned on my vibrator. She quickly turned it off, blushing. I stepped closer to her and she flushed, breathing quickly. I reached out and touched the strap of her halter top. “You shouldn’t wear something like this in church.”

“Oh,” she asked, feigning ignorance. “Why not.”

“It shows off too much flesh,” I said. “Your tits are practically spilling out and those pants.” I tutted my tongue. “You may as well be naked, that’s how tight those pants are. I can see your panty line. In the old days, I could punish you for wearing something this revealing.”

“Maybe you should punish me,” Zi whispered. “I’ve been a bad girl. I’ve had impure thoughts about a certain nun for a week.”

My lips were on hers and I shoved my tongue into her mouth. Zi melted in my arms, her breasts rubbing against mine. Her lips tasted of sweet strawberries. Her arms wrapped around me, one hand still clutching my vibrator. I slid my arms around her, stroked her back and let one hand slip down to her jeans and groped her plump ass.

God, it was wonderful to feel another person on my lips. The Ecstasy was amazing, wonderful. But it also overwhelmed you, reduced your entire world to just pleasure. It was nice to have a real person in your arms, kissing you. Someone you could hold and touch. And see. And smell. Zi’s arousal was filling my nostrils, a fresh, spicy scent.

Somehow we found my bed while kissing and Zi and I fell back onto the soft mattress, are lips pressed together the entire time. Zi was beneath me, her hands roaming across my back, still clutching my vibrator. Suddenly, there was a buzzing sound and we broke our kiss, giggling. The knob at the base of the vibrator twisted as Zi rubbed it on my back, turning the purple dildo on with a low hum.

I took the vibrator from her, twisting the base to turn it off, and then waggled it at her. “I was supposed to be punishing you. Kisses won’t distract me!”

“Sorry, sister,” Zi said with mock submissiveness, while grinning like the cat who caught the canary.

My hand slid down her side and reached her jeans. I unsnapped her pants and pulled down her zipper. Her panties were a flimsy pink that barely concealed her pussy underneath. Her pubic hair, shaved down to a landing strip, was a dark shadow beneath the the pink fabric. I flipped her onto her back, rubbed her plump, Latina ass and pulled her jeans and panties off, bunching the clothes around her ankles. I slapped her tan ass, watching the cheeks jiggle.

“Naughty girl,” I purred and slapped her again.

“I’m such a bad, Catholic girl,” moaned Zi. “I have many lustful thoughts. I play with my chocha all the time. In my bed, in the bathroom, at school, at church.” I smacked her ass hard. “I’ve had relations with men and with women.”

Smack. Another slap to her plump ass, and then I squeezed her flesh globe. “Tell me about these women you had relations with.”

“Uhh, let’s see. Catalina and I fingered each other’s chochas in the school bathroom.” Smack! “Ohh, I let Señora Bautista eat my chocha at the church picnic last week!”

“She just had a baby,” I gasped and smacked her ass.

“Her milk tasted so sweet,” Zi purred. Smack!

“At a slumber party, I made out with all the girls and snuck into the bathroom with one and ate out her chocha while the other girls slept in the living room.” Smack!

“I think an Act of Contrition is in order,” I told her, smacking her ass one last time.

“My God,” Zi recited. I grabbed the vibrator. “I am sorry for my sins with all my heart.” The vibrator hummed as I turned it on. “In choosing to do wrong and failing to do good I have…oh fuck…” she gasped as I slid the vibrator up her wet pussy.

“Don’t swear when praying!” I barked, and slapped her ass with my free hand.

“Oh, I have sinned against you whom I should love above all things.” I slowly slid the Vibrator deep inside her before slowly drawing it back. Her breath quickened. “I firmly intend, with your help, to do penance, to…fuck, that’s good…to sin no more, and to…ohh my God, faster, faster!”

I obliged her, fucking the vibrator faster into her cunt.

“And to avoid whatever leads me to sin,” she gasped, writhing on my bed. She was doing a bad job of that, right night.

I spread her plump ass cheeks and found her puckered asshole. I tongued her asshole, tasting the sour flavor of her ass as I fucked the vibrator into her faster and harder. I wiggled my tongue into her tight ass, delighting in her moans of pleasure.

“Oh, Mother of God that’s amazing!” Zi cried. “Tongue my ass, Sister! Oh, our Savior Jesus Christ suffered and died for us. In His name, my God, have mercy. Amen!” She screamed the last word, shuddering as her orgasm washed over her. “Oh, Sister, I think I’ve sinned again.”

I smiled at her, rolling her onto her back and crawled up her body. “Then I guess you’ll just have to do more confessing,” I told her and then captured her lips with a kiss.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The bed was gently rocking as I drifted awake. I rolled over on my side and the rocking stopped. I thought about going back to sleep when the bed started rocking again. There was also a slippery noise, like wet flesh sliding against each other. There was some heavy breathing and soft, feminine sighs. I let the bed rock me back to sleep, or at least to a light doze. Sleep overtook me for a time, and when I awoke the bed rocked a little harder, the sighs were turning into gasps. The spicy-sweet scent of female arousal filled my nose. My cock was painfully hard.

“Oh, fuck!” a woman moaned, the bed was really shaking now and it was getting harder to keep dozing. There was a shushing sound. “Sorry, Mistress,” someone whispered.

I cracked my eyes and saw my fiancee writhing on top of Allison, one of our sex slaves. Allison’s slim legs were wrapped around Mary’s waist as the pair tribbed. Mary’s auburn hair spilled across both their faces, obscuring their kiss. Mary’s freckled breast rubbed against Allison’s pierced nipples while Allison racked her Mistress’s back with her fingernails.

I smiled, enjoying the sight. Last night, Mary and I were so exhausted from our encounter with the demoness, Lilith, we just fell asleep when Allison joined our bed. We had promised Allison some quality time and the poor teenager was hot and ready to go, but all she got was to sleep between us. But, she was a good slut and didn’t complain, just let us snuggle her between us.

I reached out and pinched Allison nipple that peaked out and tugged gently at the silver barbell that pierced the hard nub. Allison broke the kiss and turned her face towards me, brushing Mary’s hair out of her eyes. “Good morning, Master,” she panted. Her face with flushed and damp with sweat.

Mary turned to face me and I leaned in to kiss her. “Good morning, Mare.”

“Morning, hun,” Mary greeted, and she started tribbing Allison hard and the headboard started banging on the wall.

“You gonna make this whore cum?” I asked, stroking her back.

“I am, Mark!” Mary breathed. “She’s going to cum on my pussy.”

“Oh, yes!” Allison panted. “Your clit feel so nice on my cunt, Mistress.”

Mary’s hips took on a frantic rhythm as her orgasm neared. Both women were moaning and panting in pleasure. “I’m about to cum, whore! Uhh, you’re cunt feels so sweet on my pussy! Cum with me, slut!”

“Oh, Mistress, I’m cumming!” Allison howled. “Thank you, thank you, Mistress! It’s so good!” Both women clutched each other as their orgasms rolled over each other. Allison kissed Mary tenderly. “Thank you, Mistress, for sharing your pleasure with me.”

Mary smiled and kissed her back. “You’re welcome, slut!” Mary reached over and grasped my hard cock and stroked it a few times. “It feels like Master wants to share his pleasure with you.”

Allison’s hand joined Mary’s on my cock. “Ohh, do you Master! Do you want to stick your hard cock in my tight, slutty cunt and make me feel good?”

“Oh, fuck yeah!” I moaned, enjoying their hands stroking my cock.

Mary rolled off Allison, stretching out next to her. Both their shaved pussies were glistening with girl-cum. I knelt upon the bed and grabbed Allison by the waist and pulled her to me. Above her shaved cunt was the phrase “Cum on in” tattooed along with a little arrow pointing towards her hard clit. I pulled Allison up and Mary slipped a pillow under the small of her back as I fucked my cock into her wet pussy.

“Oohh, Master’s cock feels so nice in my cunt!” Allison cooed as I started to fuck her. Her tits jiggled every time I plowed into her.

Allison’s cunt felt so nice on my cock, tight with youth and sopping wet. Mary rose up and then straddled Allison’s face, lowering her dripping pussy to Allison’s eager lips. Mary’s face lit up in pleasure as Allison’s tongue dug through her pussy lips and Mary leaned into kiss me. Her tongue was wet in my mouth, wrestling with my tongue. I caressed Mary’s soft cheek as we kissed.

“I love you so much,” I told her when she broke the kiss and she smiled beautifully, dimples appearing on her angelic face.

“I love you, Mark,” she whispered and then moaned in pleasure.

I realized I had stopped fucking Allison while we kissed, and started plowing back into the slut’s velvety cunt. Mary caressed my chest and then bent down and sucked my nipple. It felt weird, her mouth sucking greedily, wet and hot on my nipple. More ticklish then pleasurable. When Mary finished I bent down and captured her own, larger nipple in my mouth. She moaned in pleasure as I explored her hard nipple with my tongue as I gently sucked on her tit.

“Oh, god this is amazing!” Mary gasped. “My stallion’s sucking my tit while my slut eats my pussy!

I bent further down, stretching my legs out and started kissing Mary’s belly, tonguing her cute little belly button. I kissed lower and found the fiery heart of pubic hair above her pussy, kissing the curly hair. I could smell the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s pussy and hear Allison’s tongue probing Mary’s cunt, lapping up her sweet nectar.

Allison cunt was convulsing on my dick and she shuddered beneath us and gasping in Mary’s pussy as she came on my cock. I continued fucking her, enjoying the way her cunt milked my cock. Mary shifted on Allison’s face, leaning back so her cunt was in front of my mouth and Allison was tonging her ass. I greedily ate at my fiancee’s cunt, savoring her sweet and spicy honey.

“Ooh, Mark, that’s so good!” Mary moaned. “Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum! Keep sucking my pussy, hun! Oh, keep sucking me! Tongue my ass, slut! Suck my pussy!”

I drank her juices as she flooded my mouth when she came on my lips. I felt my balls tightening and screwed Allison hard a few more time and then my orgasm surged through me and out my cock, flooding Allison teenage cunt with my sperm. Breathing heavily, I rolled over onto my back.

“Fuck that was good!” I gasped.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Allison said, happily. “I’m glad my slutty pussy pleased you and I’m so thankful for letting me cum.”

Mary crawled over me and snuggled up against me on the other side. She stroked my face and then kissed me, savoring her flavor on my lips. “Allison, get out. Mark and I need to talk.”

“Oh, okay Mistress,” Allison said, a little disappointed.

Allison bent over and kissed Mary and then me and I groped her breast. “Go get the sluts counting the money,” I told her. “And stop pouting. You’re our slut, remember. We can throw you out of our bed whenever we want. Just be happy we decided to use you as our sex toy this morning.”

“Yes, Master, sorry Master,” Allison apologized and strode out of her room, her tight, teenage ass swayed beautifully as she walked away.

Mary bit her lip, and it looked like she wanted to say something. I stroked her hair and waited patiently for her to speak. Finally, she said, “Mark, can …” She cleared her throat. “Can you do it. Sleep with your sister? Sleep with your mother?”

“My sister, she’s always been a kid to me,” I told her. “But she’s the same age as you, so … I guess I could.”

“But your mother?”

I swallowed, should I tell her that I used to fantasize about fucking my mom. What if she was disgusted? What is she hated me? I peered into her deep, green eyes and saw her love and support. “Yeah,” I whispered. “I … When I was young, I used to … jerk off, thinking about it.”

“Oh,” Mary said, mulling over that thought. “I … guess that’s not that strange. An … Oedipus complex, right?”

“You don’t think I’m … disgusting?” I asked, holding my breath.

“No,” she said and kissed me. “When I was young, I thought of my father …” Spots of crimson appeared on her freckled cheeks. “So, I can understand.”

“What about you and your sisters?” I asked her. “Could you sleep with one of them?”

She bit her lip again. “I … I don’t know. They are my sisters. It … it just doesn’t seem right.”

“Of course, Mare,” I told her. I could feel her pussy pressing up against my thigh getting wetter. “But it seems exciting, too?”

“Yes,” Mary whispered, huskily, sliding her wet pussy on my thigh.

I kissed her. “You want to sleep with your sisters?”

“Yes!” she hissed.

I kissed her again. “You want to fuck your father!”

“Oh, yes!”

I rolled Mary onto her back, kissing her passionately. “I can be your daddy.”

Mary’s legs wrapped around my hips. “Oh, fuck me daddy! You’re cock so big, so hard in my pussy, daddy!”

“My baby girls grown up to be so beautiful,” I moaned, getting into the roleplay. “Your pussy feels so wonderful on my cock.”

“Am I making you feel good, daddy!” she asked, in a little girls voice.

Her cunt felt magical on my cock. “Yes, babycakes, you’re cunt’s like silk on my dick! So amazing!”

“Fuck me! Fuck me, daddy!”

The bed creaked as I fucked her hard and Mary gasped and moaned as I fucked her. She felt so warm and tight on my cock, her pussy sending tingles of pleasure as my cock plunged in and out of her hole. My balls tightened. “I’m gonna cum, baby girl! Daddy’s gonna cum in your slutty pussy!”

“Oh, cum in my cunt, Daddy!” she moaned. “Flood your daughter’s cunt with your hut, sticky cream!”

“Here it comes, cupcake!” Mary was cumming on my cock as I flooded her with my cum.

“Oh, yes daddy!” she cried out. “Oh, thank you daddy!” Then she kissed me, gently and lovingly. “That was nice, Mark.” I smiled and went to roll off her, but she stopped me. “You feel nice on top of me.”

“How am I going to sleep with my mom?” I asked, coming off the high our lovemaking.

She sighed. “I don’t know. We’ll figure it out, I guess.”

“I guess I’ll call my sister today.” It was weird, thinking about seducing my sister.

Mary’s phone chirped and I rolled off her so she could reach it on her nightstand. She sat up in bed, her breasts naked above our mussed sheets, and read the text. Mary smiled, reading the screen and started texting back.

“Who?”

“Alice,” Mary answered, focused on her phone. “She wants to get together today.”

“As your realtor or your lover?” I asked.

Mary smiled, mischievously. “Both.”

“Tell her I want to buy all the houses on the block.”

Mary texted back and their was a chirp. “Hmm, she thinks it very unlikely you can buy the block, but I have faith in you, hun.” Mary took a photo of herself with her phone.

“Are you sexting her?”

Mary nodded. “Here, she sent a photo.” Mary held up her phone and there was a picture of a topless, raven haired beauty who used the bathroom mirror to photograph herself.

“Nice tits,” I commented. “Not as nice as yours, of course.” Mary smiled, blushing. I bent over and sucked one of her nipples into my mouth, savoring the hard nub between my lips.

There was a soft knock at the door. “Master.”

“Come in,” I yelled, letting go of Mary’s nipple with regret

Lillian opened the door. The hot topic slut was naked. Her black hair with blue and purple highlights was pulled into two pigtails. Her pale face was accented with black lipstick and eyeliner. Gold rings pierced her right eyebrow, nose, and lip. Her pussy was shaved bare and her slit was tight and inviting.

“Master, there’s naked lady on the porch,” Lillian said, “She says she’s a part of the ‘Naked Jogging Club.’ ”

“That would be Anastasia,” I told Mary.

“The woman you fucked while her husband was upstairs, showering,” Mary asked with an arched eyebrow.

I nodded. “Have fun sexting,” I told Mary, kissing her on the lips before I crawled out of bed. “I’m going to go jogging.”

“You sound so resigned,” Mary giggled. “Running with a naked woman must be so trying.”

“It is,” I quipped. “It’s the sacrifice I’m making to get in better shape for you.”

Mary laughed hard, her breast jiggling. Catching her breath, she asked me, concerned, “Are you sure you’re up for it? The doctor said to take it easy.”

“I’m fine,” I said, dismissively.

“Okay, hun, have fun. Burn off some of those love handles.” Her phone chirped, and she giggled at whatever Alice sent her. She held up her phone to show another pic from Alice. I bent down to get a better look, and saw it was a close up shot of her shaved pussy. Mary took a picture of her own cum-stained pussy and sent the photo.

“When I get back, I think we should discipline the nun.”

Mary looked up from her phone, anger flashing across her face. “Yeah, that sounds perfect.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag. The hated thought repeated over and over in my mind. Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

It was my new, hated name, given to me by that bitch Mary, my new Mistress. I had cried and cried all night until I cried my eyes dried, trapped in this cramp, dark closet. Time lost all meaning in here. My entire body ached. I was kneeling on the floor, my hands cuffed behind me, my wrist chaffed. My butt was fire from those sluts spanking me and my vagina was sore from first Mark and then Lilith’s rapes.

Your new name is Sister Cuntrag.

“Please, God, please save me!” I begged again. My voice croaked, my lips parched.

And then a hand caressed my back in the dark and pleasure filled my body. The Ecstasy, I wasn’t forgotten.

“Thank you,” I whispered.

“You have been soiled,” the angelic voice whispered in my mind. “Lilith has polluted you.”

“Please, I served faithfully, just free me, Gabriel.”

“You are here because of your own Pride,” Gabriel said, anger tinging his voice.

“What? I followed Providence,” I protested. “I did my duty!”

“No, you did not!” There was anger in his voice, disappointment. “You wanted to punish Mark, to humiliate him, you let your pride get in the way of God’s Providence. Yesterday, Providence guided you to the Mall. You parked your car next to Mark’s mustang. He was in the mall. All you had to do was let him seduce you. But you were too fixated on dominating his Thralls, on doing it your way. Not God’s way. You have brought your circumstances upon yourself.”

The touch vanished, pleasure faded and anger welled to replace it. “Damn you, Gabriel!” I croaked. “I served faithfully for thirty years and you cast me aside! One fucking mistake! God damn you, Gabriel!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I returned from my jog with Anastasia. Unlike yesterday, only one cop stopped us and he was given the standard orders. We also caught up with another fine looking woman, Madeleine, a southern beauty with the hottest accent and she became the second woman to join the Naked Jogging Club. I thought watching one woman’s naked ass jog before me was a great motivation, turned out two was even better. When we finished, I enjoyed both women back in Madeleine’s house.

When I returned home, I found Mary and most of the sluts sitting around the dinner table enjoying french toast and giggling over what turned out to be bridal magazines. Korina was missing as she was still in the hospital, and Mary had sent Allison to relive Fiona at the hospital. All the sluts were naked and Mary wore her pink, silk robe that molded to her body like a second skin. No, they weren’t all naked, I realized. Thamina still wore her headscarf. The Muslim nurse looked very erotic wearing her modest headscarf and nothing else, so I let I slide. I paused to admire my love and our slaves, drinking in their naked beauties.

“This dress would look amazing on you, Mistress,” Lillian gushed.

“It so lovely,” Fiona said, wistfully. “It will really show your bosom off.”

“Oh, Master’s back!” exclaimed Violet. The petite teenager bound up and hugged me eagerly, pressing her slim body against mine. I kissed her gently and then I walked over to the table.

“Have fun, hun,” Mary said, smiling up at me. I bent and kissed her on the lips and sat down on the table.

“I had a lot of fun,” I said and Mary laughed wickedly. “I bet,” she said.

Each of the sluts had to kiss me like Violet did, and then Desiree placed a plate of french toast before me. It was delicious, as Desiree’s cooking as always was. Mary and the sluts continued flipping through the bridal magazines, left over from Desiree’s marriage last year. My cock hard from all my naked sluts, so I had Chasity slip under the table and blow me while I enjoyed my breakfast.

Watching Chasity sucking my cock got Mary feeling randy, and Lillian joined Chasity beneath the table to eat her Mistress’s cunt. Violet and Desiree started cleaning the dishes and Thamina sat nervously at the table. She was shy and I had Fiona get to know Thamina better. Thamina nervousness fled as Fiona’s skilled tongue brought her to a screaming orgasm. Xiu sat next to Thamina and spread her legs, hopefully. Thamina smiled shyly and slipped down and ate some Chinese cunt with gusto. Mary shuddered next to me, flooding Lillian’s face with her juices. Lillian stood up, beaming and Violet licked Mary’s juices off her face.

Both my breakfast and my blowjob were finished, I sent Chasity to go get Sister Cuntrag for her punishment. Chasity eagerly went, licking my cum off her lips. Mary went upstairs to get something. Chasity returned a minute later, shoving Cuntrag forward and the nun stumbled and fell to her knees on the hardwood floors of the dining room. Her face was red and puffy from crying and her hands were still cuffed behind her back. Her ass was a mass of red welts from the spanking last night.

She glared daggers at me so I casually slapped her across the face. “You’re punishment shall continue until you beg to be our slave,” I ordered her. “It will have to be sincere on your part. But the pain, the humiliation, will stop.”

Cuntrag spat at me. Chasity kicked her in the welted ass and she cried out in pain. “I will not be your slave, not willingly,” Cuntrag spat.

“No biting,” I told her, then grabbed her curly brown hair and pulling her face to my cock and shoved it down her throat.

Cuntrag tried to fight, but her arms were cuffed behind her back so all she could do was wiggle, which just made the blowjob feel better. I gripped her head and fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary walked back into the room, naked, with a large, pink dildo strapped to her groin. I kept fucking Cuntrag’s face on my cock, enjoying her wet throat as Mary knelt behind the bitch.

She rubbed the dildo against Cuntrag’s ass. “That your mistress’s cock,” Mary said. “I’m going to stick my cock up your ass.”

Mary pulled Cuntrag’s hips up so she was on her knees. Then she place the dildo’s head on Cuntrag’s puckered ass and slowly shoved her dildo into Cuntrag’s asshole. Her scream was muffled on my dick as I continued to fuck her face. Mary sank the dildo all the way to the base, pressing her groin against Cuntrag’s welted ass.

“You fucking bitch!” Mary yelled, pulling the dildo back and shoving it back in. “What did we do to you! Why did you try to ruin our lives! You fucking cunt!” Mary pulled back and then fucked the dildo back in hard. “How does it feel to be helpless!”

Mary gripped Cuntrag’s hips and really started to pound the bitch’s ass while I fucked her mouth on my cock. Mary’s freckled tits bounced to the rhythm of her fucking. “Here it comes, bitch!” I groaned and then I shot my load into Cuntrag’s mouth. I held her head down, forcing her to swallow my cum. When she finished swallowing, I let go of her head and she spat out my dick, coughing and gagging. “Are you ready to be our slave?”

“Fuck you!” she hissed, eyes filled with pain.

“I am, you stupid whore!” Mary shouted and smacked her ass, and went back to pumping her dildo in and out of Cuntrag’s ass.

Violet knelt down next to the nun. “It’s so nice being their slave,” Violet told her softly, kissing her tear-stained cheek. She was such a sweet girl. “The pain can stop and you’ll be happy with us.”

“That’s not what you really believe,” Cuntrag snarled through clenched teeth. “That’s just what he’s made you believe. Deep inside, you’re screaming in rage at what he’s done to you. I know!”

Violet looked confused. “Wh-what are you saying? I love being Master and Mistress’s slut. I’ve never been happier!”

“Oh, I hope you keep fighting!” Mary exulted. “Fucking your ass is so sweet! I’m going to cum, you fucking whore! You’ve got me so excited! Oh, fuck!” Mary pounded away at Cuntrag’s ass. She buried the dildo all the way into her bowels and shuddered. “Oh, fuck that’s great!” She thrust in one more time than fell back, the dildo popping out of Cuntrag’s ass and lay panting on the floor.

I grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and pulled her up to her feat and threw her roughly at the table and forced her to bend over it. I caressed her red ass with my hand, then squeezed it hard. She groaned in pain. I grabbed my cock and rubbed it against her pussy. I slid my dick in slow, enjoying her tight cunt and was surprised to find her wet. “Are you starting to like being abused, Cuntrag?”

“Never!” she screamed back, twisting around to glare at me.

“Then why are you so wet? Did you like sucking my cock so much. Or was it Mary fucking your ass that got you so wet?”

“You’re fucking delusional if you think I’m enjoying this!” Cuntrag snarled as I fucked her cunt with slow, deep strokes. “I’m not going to submit, so you might as well stop! You’re just wasting your time!”

“Wasting my time! You almost got Desiree killed, bitch!” I angrily said. “You fucking deserve this! I hope you never give in, then I can enjoy raping you! Desiree, hop up on that table and make that bitch eat your cunt! Let’s put that foul mouth of hers to good use.”

“Ohh, thank you, Master,” Desiree purred, climbing up on the table. She grabbed Cuntrag’s hair and shoved Cuntrag’s face into her shaved pussy. “Ooh, the bitch knows how to lick pussy!”

“She’s probably a dyke!” I shouted, and slapped her welted ass.

Desiree writhed on the bitch, her big tits heaving as her breath quickened. Her dark pink nipples and sweat glistened on her nut brown skin. Desiree held the bitch’s face to her cunt with one hand and groped her large tits with the other. She hefted a tit and brought her own nipple to her lips and sucked hard on her own nipple.

Fiona bent over the table next to Cuntrag, on my right. Mary stepped up behind her. “You ready for my cock, slut?” Mary asked, slapping the pink dildo on Fiona’s pale ass.

“Yes, Mistress!” Fiona panted. “My slutty cunt is dripping wet for your cock!” Mary sank the dildo into Fiona’s cunt and Fiona moaned wantonly as it sank in. “Thank you, Mistress!”

“Enjoying your new toy?” I asked Mary as she started slowly fucking Fiona.

“Umm hmm,” Mary murmured. I matched Mary’s speed, and we fucked our sluts in rhythm, plunging in and pulling out together.

Chasity grabbed Violet and pushed her back so she sat on the table to my left. Chasity knelt down and started to eat her tight, teenage cunt out. “Oh, that’s nice, Chasity,” Violet moaned.

Lillian and Thamina were kissing, Thamina pressed up against the wall. Their thighs were parted, and each rubbed their slutty pussies on the other’s thighs. Lillian’s pale ass flex as she furiously rubbed her cunt on Thamina. Thamina’s rich, brown hands cupped her ass, kneading Lillian’s perky buttcheeks.

Poor Xiu was left all alone and just started slowly fingering her cunt, watching enviously. “Fiona’s mouth’s free,” I told her and she smiled gratefully and climbed upon the table next to Desiree and spread her legs.

Fiona dived into Xiu’s shaved pussy. Desiree stopped sucking her own tit and groped Xiu’s large pair. Xiu’s tits were as large as Desiree, though Xiu was seven or eight inches shorter making her breasts seem even larger on her small frame. Desiree lifted Xiu’s round melon and sucked her pierced nipple into her mouth. Mary reached out and grabbed Xiu’s other pierced nipple, pulling hard on the butterfly that dangled from her nipple.

“Fuck that hurts!” moaned Xiu with a smile. “Bite my clit, Fiona, oh yeah, just like that!”

The room was filled with the moans of women, the scent of aroused cunts: spicy and tangy, sweet and tart, a beautiful musk. Mary started fucking Fiona faster with her strap-on and I matched her pace as I fucked Cuntrag. It became a sort of game, Mary changing the pace of her fucking and I matching it.

“Umm!” Violet moaned next to me, biting her lip while she played with her tiny titties and her little nipples. “Oh, yes, I’m cumming! Oh, thank you, Chasity!”

Chasity rose up and kissed the teenager on the lips and swapped places with the girl. Violet was quite eager to return the favor to the cop and Chasity was panting like a bitch in heat as little Violet ate her cunt. Mary’s began fucking Fiona’s pussy hard and fast, gasping loudly. I matched her rhythm, fucking Cuntrag’s pussy just as hard, just as fast. Fiona moaned into Xiu’s pussy as she came and then Xiu was screaming and bucking so hard she almost fell off the table.

“Yes, yes, yes!” Mary moaned over and over as her frantic fucking of Fiona’s cunt was sending her over the edge. “Oh, fuck this dildo feel so fucking good on my clit!”

I was about to cum in Cuntrag’s pussy when I felt her pussy contract swiftly on my cock. “Shit, the bitch is cumming on my cock!” I moaned. “You like my cock up your cunt? Or do you just like eating pussy that much?”

“She must love pussy, Master!” gasped Desiree. “She’s so good at it! Umm, this bitch is going to make me cum!”

“Do it!” Mary hissed, as she cuddled with Fiona. “Cum on the whore’s dirty face!”

“I’m cumming, Mistress!” Desiree gasped. “All over her disgusting, whorish face!”

And so was I, shooting my sperm deep into her pussy. “Shit, you’re a good fuck, Cuntrag.” I said, slapping her red ass. I pulled out of her and slumped into chair, watching my sperm trickle out of her pussy. “Ready to be my slave, Cuntrag?”

“No,” she whispered.

“Where’s the fight?” I asked her. “Did my cock feel that good inside you? Your cunt felt so great on my cock when you came.”

“Fuck you, asshole!” she snarled.

“Fucking bitch!” Mary snarled and reached down and grabbed one of Cuntrag’s nipples and pulled the bitch to her feet.

“Fuck, let go!” Cuntrag demanded. “Please!”

Not caring, Mary pulled Cuntrag out of the kitchen by the nipple. I followed after, leaving Chasity moaning on the table as Violet greedily ate her snatch and Thamina and Lillian moaning as they fucked each other. Fiona and Desiree followed after me, as curious as I was. Mary led Cuntrag up the stairs, pulling hard on her nipple every time the bitch balked. Cuntrag whimpered the entire way up the stairs. Mary led her into the bathroom and shoved her into the shower. Cuntrag landed on her side on the shower floor. Mary pulled off her strap-on and squatted over Cuntrag.

“You ready to be our slave?” Mary demanded.

“Whore!” Cuntrag hissed in defiance. “You fucking …”

Cuntrag was cut off in a splutter as Mary’s pee splashed into her face and open mouth. Cuntrag tried to curl up in a ball, trying to protect her face as Mary’s yellow piss splashed all over her body. Mary’s stream of piss slowed until only a few squirts of piss remained. Then Mary grabbed my cock and pointed it at the bitch. I relaxed my bladder and Mary guided my hose of piss all over Cuntrag’s body, matting her curly hair, spilling across her breasts, and splashing on her welted ass while Cuntrag sobbed.

“Clean the bitch up,” Mary ordered Fiona and Desiree. “Feed and water her and then throw her back into the closet.” Mary looked down at the drenched Cuntrag. “Unless you’re ready to be our slave? All you have to do is beg Mark.”

Cuntrag just sobbed.

“Yes, Mistress,” Desiree said.

“Mistress, I have to pee,” Fiona said.

“There’s your toilet,” I told her, pointing at the sobbing nun.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pee covered my body, stinging my eyes, stinging my welted ass. Sobs wracked my body. It was too much. They beat me, they left me in a closet, they raped me. And now they pissed on me. I wiped urine from my eyes and looked up to see a red-furred pussy, Fiona, and another stream of acrid piss splashed into my face.

If you just gave in, be their slave, this will all stop.

I forced that traitorous voice back down with anger. No! I’ve been a slave once. Never fucking again!

You came on his cock. You enjoyed the rape. Just give in, Cuntrag.

No, no, no, no! I beat those traitorous thoughts down with my anger.

Cold water splashed on my body as they turned the shower on. I shivered on the shower floor as Fiona and Desiree wiped the urine from my body. Then they hauled me up and dried me off. The towel was painfully rough on my tender ass. Fiona, clearly inspired by Mary, grabbed my nipple and pulled me downstairs. It hurt so bad, my tender nipple stretched painfully between Fiona’s fingers.

I was ravenously hungry and Charity unlocked the handcuffs while I ate. I wolfed down the cold french toast and drank the glass of water. But once I was done eating, the handcuffs snapped back on, my arms cuffed behind my back. Chasity roughly led me back to my closet and threw me inside, slamming the door.

I curled up in the dark, my body sore, and sobbed quietly.

Just give in and be their slave.

I beat that traitorous thought down. But it would just come back. Over and over. And each time it was harder and harder to fight.

Just give in and be their slave.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I left as Fiona stepped into the shower to piss on Cuntrag. Mary went into our bedroom and started the shower in the master bathroom. I followed her into the shower, my cock hard from watching her degrade that bitch. I was so horny, I just pushed Mary up against the shower wall and kissed her passionately. Mary was just as excited, parting her thighs for me and then she wrapped a leg around my waist as I fucked my cock hard inside her.

She was tight and wet and I fucked her madly. Her hips writhed on mine. We were both excited, both frantically trying to cum as fast as possible. The warm water beat on us, inflaming our lust. My hands roamed up her wet body, groping her perky tits and squeezing her plump ass and enjoying her silky skin everywhere. We came quickly, shuddering in each other’s arms.

Mary shuddering turned to shaking and then she was sobbing, clenching me tightly. “It’s okay, Mare,” I said, stroking her back, not sure why she was crying.

“It is,” she sobbed. “That bitch can’t hurt me! Can’t hurt us! She’s nothing. She’s just an ant!”

She was smiling and crying, and I realized that all the fear and shame and pain she experienced yesterday at the nun’s hand was spilling out of her. Raping the nun was a release for Mary. She was right. We were going to be fine. And something relaxed about my heart, a tension I wasn’t really aware of. It was the fear of being at the nun’s mercy, I realized. But how could you fear a woman you just pissed on while she cried in a shower.

“We’re going to be fine,” I nodded and kissed my fiancee.

When we finished showering, Mary started digging through her clothes. “Does this make me look hot?” Mary asked, holding a short red skirt.

“Yeah, Mare,” I told her, reclining on the bed. “Whatcha doing?”

“Oh, getting ready for my date with Alice,” Mary answered. “When do you want to buy all the neighbor’s houses?”

Date? I looked at Mary. She was trying to find the perfect outfit for her date. Jealousy stabbed at my heart. Just what was Alice to Mary? Friends, I thought. But you don’t date your friend. Don’t be stupid, Mark. You’re reading too much into it. Mary loves you. She’s just going to have fun with her friend. You had fun with Madeleine and Anastasia today. It’s no different. She’s wearing the ring you gave her. She was looking at bridal magazines. She’s excited to marry you. She loves you.

“Mark?” Mary asked, pulling on the red skirt. “When do you want to meet with Alice to buy the houses?”

“Oh, right,” I said, snapping out of my jealous fog. “Well, tomorrow is Wednesday, right?”

Mary nodded.

“Well, I got that meeting with the Police Chiefs at LESA in the afternoon. So, Thursday, then. Around five.”

“Okay, hun,” she said, pulling on a matching, red halter top. “You should call your sister. The sooner you can … be with her, the better.”

“What about you and your sisters?”

Mary paused, in the middle of pulling on some black, knee high stockings. “I … I’m not ready for that, yet,” she said, nervous. “Maybe after seeing you and your sister together.”

“Sure babe.” I reached for my phone and started scrolling through my contacts.

Mary continued pulling up the stalking. “What’re you going to do today, Mark?”

“Well, I’m going to have the sluts go and get some actually slutty clothes today, I’ll chaperone them.” I told Mary. “Maybe rob another bank.”

“Sounds good, hun.”

I pressed call when I found Antsy phone number. The phone rang a few times then went to her voicemail. “Hey sis, its Mark. Call me back, it’s very important.” I sighed. “She’s ignoring me. She usually does when I call. She prefers texts.” I started typing a text to send to her, letting her know it was really important that we speak in person.

“How do I look?” Mary asked, finished dressed.

“Fuck, you look hot,” I told her. And she did. The halter top showed off her tits well, and the skirt was short, exposing most of her snowy thighs. And nothing was sexier then a woman wearing thigh-high stockings.

“I do, don’t I,” Mary said, preening in the mirror. “I’m also going to do a little shopping. Gets some new clothes, some jewelry, maybe.”

“Yeah, sure,” I told her. “There’s a basement full of cash.”

Mary nodded. “I guess there is, I hadn’t really thought of it.”

I was about to say something when my phone chirped, it was Antsy texting me back. “Sorry bro, just left for Miami this morning. See you in a week.”

“Shit!” I said. “She’s out of town for a week.”

“Oh, shit!” Mary gasped. She swallowed. “I guess I’ll call my sisters, then.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Now boarding rows 20 thru 30,” the gate attendant said.

I stood up and joined the lines of people queuing up to board American Airlines flight 126, a flight from Seattle to Miami with a layover here in LA. After my Ecstasy this morning, I was sure the Lord was sending me to Seattle to fight the Warlock that defeated Sister Louise. After Zi had dropped me off at LAX and I walked up to the ticket counter, I discovered Providence wanted me to go to Miami instead. I was confused, but it wasn’t my place to question Providence.

I walked down the aisle, squeezing past other passengers, looking for my seat. I had seat 27b. Sitting in 27a, against the window, was a raven haired teenager, probably eighteen or nineteen, in a leopard print crop top and jean shorts. She was listening to music on her ipod while surfing the internet on her smart phone. I put my carry-on bag in the overhand bin and sat down in the seat next to her.

Her phone rang and she rolled her eyes in annoyance and hung the phone up. “My brother,” she told me, shaking her head. “He still uses his phone as a phone, can you believe that?”

I laughed, being polite. But what else was a phone for. I may look eighteen, but I was actually forty-four and I really didn’t get girls my apparent age. I glanced curious at her phone. What did people do with those smart phones, anyway. The girl’s phone chirped again.

“Man, my brother really wants to see me,” she said. “It’s a shame I won’t be back home for a week.” She started texting her brother back. “Oh well, it couldn’t be that important. He probably just needs money. He’s always asking relatives for money.”

“Oh,” I said politely.

“Looks like we’re going to be plane buddies,” the girl said. “The guy who sat beside me from Sea-Tac just snored the entire way.”

“I don’t snore,” I told the girl.

“Good,” she said, relieved. “It was so annoying.”

“I’m Theodora,” I told her, holding out my hand.

She shook my hand. “Samantha,” she said, “but everyone calls me Antsy.”

“Antsy?” I asked and couldn’t help my smile.

She rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my dad gave it to me when I was a kid. I never could sit still for longer than a minute. I was always shifting in my seat. He said I had ants in my pants.”

“Oh, that’s cute,” I told her.

“I guess,” Antsy said, shifting in her seat. “I guess I still have problems sitting still. But I’m just so excited. I get to spend a week in Miami! I’m going to have so much fun!”

“Are you visiting friends?” I asked her.

“No,” she shook her head. “I was supposed to go with my friend Donna, but she had a family emergency. I would have canceled, but the trip’s all paid for and Donna insisted that I go. What about you, Theodora?”

“Oh, I just felt like going to Miami,” I told her. “I kinda go where destiny takes me and today it’s telling me to go to Miami.”

“Wow,” Antsy said, looking at me in amazement. “Do you even have a place to stay?”

“Oh, I’m sure destiny will guide me to something.”

She looked considering at me. “Well, maybe destiny led you to me. My hotel room has two beds, if you don’t mind staying with a stranger.”

“Sure,” I told her, wondering how Antsy fit into God’s plan.

“Good,” Antsy said, nodding her head seriously. “We’re going to have so much fun!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 14